Chapter Text
July 31, 1995
Harry looked out the window of his small room before looking at the clock that he’d repaired, 11:45 pm was what it read. There was no sign of any owls flying his way. No word in the month that he’d been back at his Aunt and Uncle’s after the last school year and the horror that he’d endured. And now he was locked away in the room again, not even Hedwig to keep him company. He’d sent her to Ron with a letter begging for any information on what was going on in the wizarding world and instead of sending her back with a note he’d gotten nothing not even the return of his familiar.
It pissed him off that they were keeping his familiar from him more than it pissed him off that they were keeping information from him. He’d learned in the past five years that they frequently kept information from him ‘for the greater good’ of course. Harry scoffed mentally as he continued to glare out the window searching the cloudy night sky for signs of anyone remembering his birthday was happening.
Instead, he looked back at the clock and watched as it ticked over closer to midnight. Soon he’d officially be 15 and possibly go through an inheritance. One of the few things that Sirius had shared with him during that brief time as they met in the cave was that he was born right as the day ended on the 31st so he knew when to expect it to happen.
He moved to his pallet, he no longer even had a bed in the room it had been stripped of everything but the pallet mattress on the floor, an extremely flat pillow, and a threadbare blanket. There was also an old coffee container, with a lid to keep the smell in, in the corner for when he needed to relieve himself since his family hadn’t let him out of his room for the past week. Aunt Petunia would open the door exchange the container for a fresh every two days, with an extremely wrinkled nose of disgust and gave him a piece of bread, a bottle of water, and sometimes even an apple before closing the door and the locks re-engaged.
Harry didn’t even fight the treatment anymore after Uncle had broken both his legs and he had to crawl around his room to get to the pallet and the bucket and back. Pain was an old friend as the wounds on his back from the last whipping pulled and re-split, he’d woken Uncle last night with his nightmares that were memories of the last task of the Tri-Wizard Tournament as well as the dreams that seemed tied to a life ages past, a past that his mind tried to remember after his encounters with dementors in third year.
As Harry curled up on the pallet, he looked at the clock again and sighed as it now read 11:59.
“Happy Birthday to me...” He grumbled shaking his head as he lay on the pallet letting out a sigh only for it to turn to a scream.
Thankfully his ‘family’ were gone for the night and wouldn’t be back for two days.
Harry felt his wrongly healed bones crack and pop as they re-broke then went about healing as they should. His scar broke and seeped black blood down his face, spreading further as the filth was removed and cutting through his eyebrow. He felt his body changing growing and reforming. He was still dangerously thin more skin and bones than anything. He went from 5’2 and the smallest in his class to 6’0 and knew that he still had growth to do. His ears went pointed when he checked upon the end of the changes happening. He also felt as if several internal chains were breaking from his core and his body as he arched against the floor.
Thankfully he’d been warned discreetly by Neville at the end of the year that 15 was when one went under their Change. Harry had been confused at first until Neville explained that at age 15 a wixen went through an inheritance, their magic would fully unlock and if they had a creature inheritance, they’d go through that as well. It always happened on the moment of their birth and gave them two years before they were considered adults to learn to control any power.
Harry finally passed out as the last of the inheritance, his hair growing until it reached the middle of his back and turning a deep obsidian black and his bad eyesight correcting itself while his eyes changed from emerald green to a steel grey. The best part he’d discover upon waking wasn’t that he no longer looked like ‘Harry Potter’ but that the scar which had grown had healed overnight leaving his face blemish free, though the rest of his body was not so lucky.
As Harry fell into unconsciousness the memories that the dementors had started to unlock in his third year were fully unlocked and flooded his mind. Tears of pain and sorrow poured from under his closed lids.
*~*~*Dream/Memory*~*~*
“Celebrimbor you would deny your FAMILY?!” Curufin snarled as he stood beside his brother ready to join in exile that they’d been sentenced to.
“I would deny the fruitless oath for a cursed jewel!” Celebrimbor snapped back. “I’ve given of my blood and tears for this family but still you hunt for the jewels that are cursed! I won’t! I refuse to continue to be a part of the oath! I Forsake the Oath of Finwë!” Celebrimbor sobbed out as she looked at her father and her uncle. “I wish only to work my craft and live my life...”
“So be it! You are no son of mine!” Curufin snapped as he strode away from Nargothrond to get on the horse that had been given to him for his exile.
Celebrimbor stood and watched her family leave denying her their connection but knew it had been her actions first that had started it. It didn’t stop the fact that she felt cold as they strode away. A cold that reached deep to her bones. “That’s just it Ada...I’m not a son and never have been...” She whispered with tears pouring down her cheeks as she turned away. She’d been denied her identity by her father her entire life after her mother passed in childbirth.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“So, you’re the elven whelp who thinks he’s able to compete against a dwarf in the art of smithing.” A stocky dwarf with reddish brown hair and long beard both intricately braided to keep it out of the forge fires asked from the door of the smithy in Eregion.
Celebrimbor kept up her hammering on the piece of jewelry she was making for her cousin, though several times removed, she had been inspired by Galadriel’s beauty and was crafting a circlet for her to wear from mithril that she’d sourced from the dwarrow of Khazad-dûm.
“To uppity to acknowledge me huh...” The dwarf grumbled before stepping into the smithy.
“Not at all Master Dwarf...simply making sure that I don’t ruin this part...after all mithril’s not an easy metal to create delicate pieces with as you well know.” Celebrimbor said still without looking up, not even realizing that she’d let out the fact that she knew the language of the dwarrow. “And I don’t believe that I can compete against the dwarrow...I’m not the one that spoke of it...” She picked up a smaller hammer to work the finer details and stamping the image of the leaves she was placing on the circlet. “How can the Elves of Eregion help the Dwarrows of Khazad-dûm this day?” She finally looked up and felt her soul Sing for the first time in her life. The cold that had settled on the rejection of her many kin due to the actions of her father and kin against the others seemed to lessen slightly upon the Singing.
“Well laddie...” The dwarf stumbled as his own soul rang with the strike of a hammer to anvil the tone true of the crafting.
“I’m no laddie...” Celebrimbor chuckled as she put down her tools momentarily. “I was born in the years of the trees Master Elf...in the year 1297...” Not to mention there was another reason that she wouldn’t be called laddie but not even her own people recognized the fact.
“Huh...” The dwarf chuckles in shock at the fact that he was speaking with an elf that was over 2,000 years old. “I was told I could find the Lord of Eregion in here...”
He took in the long dark hair of the elf which was contained in a rough bun at the back of their head, whisps floating around their face, dirt and sweat upon their brow. They were wearing a sleeveless tunic of dyed leather with a leather apron reinforced with metal and thick gloves upon one of their hands. Other elves worked in the background and cast glances of distrust toward the dwarf though the elf before him only had a gentle expression on their face. Like with most elves it is hard to tell if one was male or female, just as with Dwarrow, though there was a light indicator in the fall of the apron over their chest he made no assumptions.
“I’m the Lord of Eregion.” Celebrimbor bowed her head with a light smile touching her lips though her eyes were shadowed with sorrow, for even here she was denied herself. “Though my name is Celebrimbor, at the service of you and yours.”
“I’m Narvi, son of Eitri.” Narvi nodded taking in the different emotions crossing the elf’s face and eyes and making a mental note that he’d not gender the elf before him until they felt comfortable to inform him of their true form. “At the service of you and your kin.”
“Merry met Master Narvi.” Celebrimbor straightened more and came closer. “Now is this about the idea that I shared with King Durin about the protective door and path between here and Khazad-dûm?”
“It is exactly that.” Narvi chuckled as he moved over to see what the elf had been working on and nodded in approval for how the mithril was being formed. “Durin has said that you know of a unique way to use the mithril of our halls?”
“It is a way of refining the Mithril to the point that it’s thinned out that it can be a sort of lining for things. It’s so thin that it could be used to inscribe and write special runes on stone and parchment. One could enchant it so that it will only appear in moonlight or starlight, especially when on parchment one could go even a step further and enchant it so it would only appear in certain moonlight and times of the year.” Celebrimbor said with a smirk as she led him to the place where the refining process was being worked on by some of the other master smiths, though she was the one that figured it out and had taught the others.
“And how would this be useful for the gate?” Narvi asked carefully as he looked over the process.
“One could use it to create a passphrase to enchant the door with so it would only open if the proper phrase was spoken...” Celebrimbor smirked in response.
“What...like speak friend and enter?” Narvi chuckled.
“Well, that’d be one way...” Celebrimbor laughed in return and Narvi smiled internally at the way he’d brought some light to his One’s face and eyes.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Come on Narvi...you know it would be most amusing to have the phrase only being known by having to answer a riddle...” Celebrimbor was laying with her head in Narvi’s lap as they both looked over the plans for the ‘Doors of Durin’ that they’d been working on for three months.
“That it would be amârlimê (my love)...but which language?” Narvi smoothed his fingers through Celebrimbor’s obsidian locks braiding it in the courtship braids that showed the truth of their relationship.
“Well, it’s the path for elves to cut travel time down between our kingdoms...and only a few actually bothered to learn the language of your people...” Celebrimbor had a slight blush, there were several who felt that the dwarrow were too uppity over their skills.
“True...so Sindarin...but what should it say?” Narvi looked down at his One with amusement dancing in his eyes.
“Ennyn Durin Aran Moria...Pedo Mellon a minno...Im Narvi hain enchant...Celebrimbor o Eregion teithant I thiw hin.” Celebrimbor whispered.
“You’ve been thinking about this for a while haven’t you...” Narvi chuckled.
“Maybe...” Celebrimbor blushed in response.
“So, what does it mean...I’m rusty on my Sindarin...” Narvi acknowledged, he’d been learning the language as soon as he’d realized who his One was.
“The Doors of Durin, Lord of Moria...Speak, friend, and enter.” Celebrimbor smirked as she looked up at her Own and smiled when he chuckled. “I, Narvi, made them. Celebrimbor of Hollin drew these signs.”
“I like it...it makes them think before they can enter but it’s right there...” Narvi nodded in response. “Are we going to use Ithildin to draw the signs?”
“Yes...” Celebrimbor nodded. “We’ve figured out how to easily make it...though only I know the process to make it flow as if paint or ink...once I paint it into the symbols it will set...thanks to the enchantments we’re able to make it set as soon as it is in place...” She closed her eyes just enjoying being soothed by her Own.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“My love...please...you must return to the mountain...” Celebrimbor cupped Narvi’s bearded cheek.
“What is wrong?” Narvi straightened up and looked at his One.
“We’ve a guest arriving...he wishes to impart information as an emissary of the Valar...” Celebrimbor turned from where she’d been focusing on Narvi to look out the windows of the rooms they shared, though few realized that the pair had bonded, though they’ve not consummated the bond. “He says his name is Annatar. His visage is fair but his aura...I don’t trust him...I fear what will happen should he discover our connection...” Celebrimbor looked at her Own. “The others are excited to learn under him...”
“Come with me then...” Narvi stepped forward and grabbed Celebrimbor’s hand.
“You know as ‘Lord’ of these lands that I cannot...” Celebrimbor looked back at him with sorrow clear in her eyes, she’d only recently begun healing from the fading that her kins shunning of her had caused and now the hard work of her Own was being undone.
“Abdicate...give up your throne...” Narvi whispered fear lacing his voice.
“Oh...I wish it were so simple...I must remain though...” She knelt before her love. “I must protect my people...it is what I’ve sworn to do in repentance for the acts of my kith and kin...”
“Then we shall make the most of the time we do have...” Narvi knew the truth of this. He cupped their face and pulled them in for a kiss. “We shall be fully bonded in the eyes of the Valar and our peoples. I’d leave you with my braid and bead upon our parting but if Mahal be willing, we shall have a bond of mind and soul to find one another in this life and all that follow.”
“Narvi...I...” Celebrimbor looked at her beloved with fear before closing her eyes and standing to move away wrapping her arms around her. “I’m not who you think I am...All my life I’ve had to hide the truth of my being...”
“I know amârlimê...” Narvi moved forward and gently cupped Celebrimbor’s hand in his own. “I’ve already figured it out...that none other of your people have discovered it or let it be known...”
“My ad...Curufin despised me for being born as I was...He felt if his beloved was to die bringing a child into the world I should’ve had the common sense to be born male. He refused to let me be known as female...He only had a son in his eyes...” Celebrimbor closed her eyes against the pain. “I had to act and learn as a male I couldn’t draw attention to the fact that I was not what he desired...Only my father knew of my true nature...He even named me in such a way to not give it away...Celebrimbor is neither male nor female in meaning...it simply means Silver Smith.” She gave a rueful chuckle before turning back to her Own. “He even renounced me publicly as his ‘Son’ when he was exiled with his brother.”
“Atamanel (breath of all breaths)...I know the difference between a pair of woman’s breasts and a man’s pecks...” Narvi chuckled as he got Celebrimbor to sit before him and brushed her hair out of her face. “There’s also the fact that even though I could tell you were getting heated when we’d kiss you never gained an erection...” He smirked getting a bright full laugh out of his One, which made him think of the bells that lined the chapel of Mahal in the caverns of Khazad-dûm. “Now...allow me to show you how beautiful I find you and have since the first time I laid eyes upon you, Dushin-Mizim (Black Opal or Dark Jewel).”
Celebrimbor simply gave a soft smile before leaning into the love infused kiss that was placed upon her lips giving herself over to the love that her Own showed her was possible.
“Ned I postog a nin, ni bant...(When you lie beside me, I am complete)” Celebrimbor whispered as they lay in her bed later that evening as the first of the stars lit the sky, she brushed her fingers through Narvi’s hair as he slept over her heart.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Celebrimbor fought a blush as she worked on a ring, she was normally not one for small pieces of jewelry, but this was part of what Annatar was teaching the smiths of her land and she wished to know what was being done. She listened as he instructed on the enchantments, but she refused to sing the songs of power over them as she worked. She could feel the power in the room, but she prayed that it would have less power over the ones that she was designing.
“What brings that blush to your face ‘Lord’ Celebrimbor?” Annatar asked as he came over and all but wrapped around her from behind. “What brings such a flush to such a lovely countenance?”
“Just the heat of the forge...” Celebrimbor answered while keeping her attention on her hammer strikes. *Darling...if you’re not careful you’ll cause me to burn myself...Annatar noticed the affect you have on me...*
“Would you like to join me on the balcony for a bit...wouldn’t want to have you collapse from the heat...” Annatar cupped her face while running his eyes up and down her body, his eyes brightened as he took in the full length of the ‘Lord’ of Eregion and felt his blood heat in the desire of the elf before him.
“I need to finish this before the work is ruined...it cannot be heated again without damaging the work already done on it.” Celebrimbor ignored Annatar much to the maia’s frustration.
*I don’t like that you have to be in the forge with him...just as you don’t trust him I don’t...* Narvi whispered through his beloved’s mind.
*I don’t either my love...but I must maintain...* Celebrimbor responded while continuing to focus on the ring that she was crafting, she planned this one for Durin while the other smiths were creating others for the dwarrow. She then planned to create the three elven rings that Annatar had planned while the other smiths worked on the ones to be gifted to the men. She vowed that while she’d sing songs of enchantment over them it would not be those that were being sung over all the others by other smiths. She only hoped that she’d be able to keep her kin safe. *The days are dark...the enchantments that he has taught chill me to the bone...but none listen to my warnings...*
“We should have a meal soon...I see the ring you’re working on is almost finished...” Annatar whispered as if soothingly. “Would help to keep up your strength.”
“We shall all go to the Hall upon completion of the day...though I find myself exhausted and will simply retire after supping.” Celebrimbor answered Annatar while remaining focused on the ring before her. In her mind she was thinking of the three rings she planned for her kin, she planned to have them focus on Fire, Water, and Air. She was going to return in the evening to work through the night on the different rings she was crafting.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
*Annatar is a DECEIVER! Beware the pretty face...he is Sauron hidden...There is a ring that he made separate from the rest to control them all. He’s very upset that he can’t connect fully with the four that I made since I refused to sing his enchantments over them while crafting them.* Celebrimbor paced in her chambers tugging at her hair and inwardly panicking. *I sent the elven rings off...Durin has the one that I made of the ‘dwarven’...*
*What is to be done about the deceiver?* Narvi responded with fear and horror in his mind-voice.
*He’s been driven from here upon his deception being discovered...I fear though that he’ll return...I fear that even though untouched by Sauron the rings I crafted are still subjected to his One Ring...I fear the affects they shall have...* Celebrimbor stood at the window of her rooms and looked in the direction of Khazad-dûm.
*Come to me and be safe my love...* Narvi whispered the fear and longing clear in his voice.
*I cannot now just as I could not before...At least his treachery was discovered before he could make any further moves against me...* Celebrimbor wrapped her arms around herself holding herself while wishing it was her Own who was doing so.
*I’m worried for you my love...* Narvi spoke carefully knowing that he didn’t want to cause more pain.
*I’m worried for my people...* Celebrimbor responded before turning and falling into her bed tears flowing from her eyes.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
*My love! Why are you so panicked?!* Narvi stopped his work within the forges of Khazad-dûm and looked into the distance.
*He’s returned...the Deceiver is here...We’re under attack...He hunts for the three rings...* Celebrimbor was fighting, armored as any of the others wielding a pair of knives that she’d created to work better for her than a sword, though she was able to wield one just as well.
*Let the others fight...lead the others away...* Narvi pleaded.
*You know I cannot.* Celebrimbor replied sorrow coating her voice.
Narvi was able to watch the battle through his One’s eyes and felt horror when he saw Sauron step into battle and challenge Celebrimbor herself. He watched in horror as his One was captured and taken back to Sauron’s stronghold in Mordor. He watched until she closed off their bond from her end not wanting him to endure with her.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Tell me darling Celebrimbor...you call me the Deceiver, but you are just as deceptive...do any of your kin know the truth?” Sauron cupped Celebrimbor’s face tenderly though his eyes were filled with rage. “Do any of your people know that you’re not a male as you pass yourself as?” He tightened his grip and with one hand in her hair found the bonding braid and yanked on it before pulling a knife and cutting it away. “Do they know you sully yourself with the dwarven filth?!” Celebrimbor simply hung by the chains that held her wrists above her head as Sauron knelt and seemed to hold her like a lover. “Tell me where the three elven rings are, and you can be my queen...”
“My deception was not by my choice...” Celebrimbor raised her head and glared at Sauron. “As for the rings my death will be the answer.”
Sauron stood and sneered down at the female who dared defy him. “We’ll see how you feel about that in a few days...” Sauron sneered before stepping back and letting some of his human servants forward. “Make sure that she can never craft again...also have whatever fun you desire...I simply want the location of the rings nothing else matters...”
~*~*~End Dream/Memories~*~*~
Harry startled awake at the feel of heavy hammer blows shattering the bones in his hands along with the feel of several rapes happening. Celebrimbor was tortured, raped, and finally killed without giving up the information that Sauron looked for. Harry moved his legs and was grateful to be able to move without pain that he’d endured for so long.
Looking at his clock he saw that he’d been passed out for a full day before finally waking. Standing and looking within himself, he was glad to feel that he had full access to his magic. Instead of focusing on that he pulled out his invisibility cloak and photo album before turning to look out at the dark sky beyond the window. He picked up his wand out of his hiding hole under the floorboard only to have it burst into flame and turn to so much ash before blowing away.
“Huh...okay...” Harry blinked before moving to the door and with a simple ‘alohomora’ he had it opened without a wand and was quick to move through the now open door and headed for the bathroom.
It was as he looked at the mirror on the back of the bathroom door Harry blinked in shock. For he was no longer a he, just like with Celebrimbor he had an androgynous look, but he was definitely female, though he had a lack of full breasts due to the malnutrition that he’d dealt with his whole life, perhaps only a B cup at most.
Shaking out of her shock over now being female and having her thought pattern changed so easily by having too many things in her life try and throw her for a loop Harry grabbed a quick shower before slipping into her aunt and uncle’s room. She found a pair of high waisted light wash jeans, that she’d not seen her aunt wear ever, a white button down shirt and a pair of flats which she quickly dressed, she put on a dark tan belt that her aunt had in the back as well to make sure the pants stayed up. Thanks to the height change and body change she was closer to her aunt’s size, though she had to use a spell to lengthen the leg of the pant so that it didn’t look like she was wearing high-waters.
Stepping out into the hall Harry was about to leave when she remembered things she’d heard her aunt mention, about how they were instructed by Dumbledore to treat her the way she was and how they were paid for it. She also remembered the trunks she’d seen in the attic the one time she’d been sent up there to clean it.
“Accio Lily Potter’s belongings. Accio Lily Evan’s belongings. Accio James Potter’s belongings. Accio letters from Dumbledore” She called out before standing and waiting. Within moments several pieces of jewelry came from Aunt Petunia’s jewelry box, some clothing from the closet, two trunks from the attic, a journal and a pile of letters from Aunt Petunia’s side table. Nodding simply, she turned and looked toward the front door at the sound of a car pulling in and shouts from the outside. “Yeah hell no...” With that she apparated out just as the front door slammed opened.
Chapter 2
Summary:
Truths are coming out and life changing events are about to take place. Little does the wixen world know the events that are happening are going to change their lives forever.
Chapter Text
August 2, 1995
Harry smirked inwardly as she walked along the sidewalk in London the morning of her escape. After some quick shopping, with money that she lifted from her aunt’s extra purses as she gathered the outfit, she wore to leave Privet Drive, she’d bought a new outfit, black jeans, a white three-quarter sleeve button up, black cardigan, black and white Chuck Taylors, which she felt was more fitting to her look as well as undergarments. Dressed she’d pulled her hair up in a half ponytail that hid her newly pointed ears while curling it some so that it would add just another layer of difference to her.
From her mother’s trunk Harry had pulled out a Celtic style cloak with a hood and a dark brown leather backpack that had a discreet bottomless spell upon it. She quickly swung the cloak on as she entered the Leaky Cauldron and went straight through without slowing or looking anywhere else.
Thankful because of her new height, longer hair, eye color change, feminine form, and no scar she was able to hide in plain sight, not even needing to put up the hood of the cloak as she went through the arch into the alley. Without stopping she moved through the crowd reaching Gringotts and entering after giving a slight bow to the goblins. She’d always treated them with respect after all she thought it stupid to treat anyone as wixen did the goblins but even more so since they trusted them with their money and goods.
“How can Gringotts help you today, Miss?” The Goblin behind the desk with the name tag ‘Brigaxe’ asked with a raised eye-ridge.
“Good day, Master Brigaxe...May the blood of your enemies flow as gold into your vaults.” Harry bowed lightly, more a nod of the head because of the height of the counters. “I’d like to request an inheritance test done by the Potter Account Manager and freeze on all accounts discovered. I’ve never had control of my key, nor have I been allowed the change to enter the bank without being...tracked...”
“Follow Griphook.” Brigaxe gestured to the cart runner who came over to lead her to the office where the test would be performed.
“My thanks.” Harry nodded before turning and following Griphook.
Entering the office that Harry was led to upon being summoned in she bowed again and gave the same greeting that she had at the front desk only to be met with shock before the next steps took place.
“Seven drops of blood...” The Account Manager Ragnar, as the name plate said, simply raised an eye ridge as they pushed a large piece of parchment over with a dagger. “Fourteen for a listing of family up to four generations from your parents. It will also show any soulmates, godparents, titles, and gifts that may be available to you. To know of any potions, spells, or compulsions on yourself will require a healer’s test.”
“So, since I was born...” Harry shook her head in response before looking back at the parchment. “I’d also like a healer assessment done for there are those I’d like to see charged for things done against me...”
“Test first.” Ragnar growled in response.
“Very well...” Harry pierced the fat portion of her palm and held her hand over the parchment allowing her blood to fall for fourteen drops. As soon as she pulled her hand away it healed in a flash of golden magic and the remaining residue of blood was banished from the dagger.
Aurora Jaye Potter-Black (Harry James Potter)
Birth: July 31, 1980, 11:59:59 pm
Magical Emancipation: June 24th, 1995 – upon completion of Tri-Wizard Tournament
Species: Reborn High-elf
Gender: Female (male via potion and spell cast November 1, 1981)
Family:
Father #1: James Fleamont Potter (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Fleamont Walter Potter (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Henry Albert Potter (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Fredrick Ralston Potter (wixen) (deceased)
Brother: Charlus Abraham Potter (wixen) (deceased)
Wife: Dorea Delphini Potter née Black (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Hardwin Joseph Potter (squib)
Mother: Harriet Amelia Potter née Fleamont (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Florence Nellie Potter née Bulstrode (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Theophilus Wilbur Bulstrode (wixen) (deceased)
Sister: Violetta Millicent Black née Bulstrode (wixen) (deceased)
Husband: Cygnus Marius Black II (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Pollux Orion Black (wixen) (deceased)
Daughter: Cassiopeia Ursula Black (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Marius Arcturus Black (squib)
Daughter: Dorea Delphini Potter née Black (wixen)(deceased)
Husband: Charlus Abraham Potter (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Hardwin Joseph Potter (squib)
Mother: Gwenllian Ursula Bulstrode née Carrow (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Euphemia Frances Potter née Ollivander (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Gervaise Octavius Ollivander (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Gerbold Adolphus Ollivander (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Hilda Rosemary Ollivander née Burke (wixen) (deceased)
Brother: Herbert Eustace Burke (wixen) (deceased)
Wife: Belvina Ursula Burke née Black (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Aries Caelum Burke(wixen) (deceased)
Son: Haydn Corvus Burke (wixen) (deceased)
Daughter: Gwendoline Demelza Burke (wixen) (deceased)
Brother: Caractacus Mensa Burke (wixen)
Mother: Wilhelmina Corinne Ollivander née Rowle (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Damocles Thorfinn Rowle II (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Regina Concordia Rowle née Selwyn (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Silvanus Evan Rowle (wixen)
Wife: Cordelia Luna Rowle née Crouch (wixen)
Son: Thorfinn Damocles Rowle (wixen)
Brother: Garrick Geraint Ollivander (wixen)
Wife: Mildred Frieda Ollivander née Nelson (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Godwine Edward Ollivander (wixen)
Wife: Theresa Sylvia Ollivander née Brighton (wixen)
Daughter: Kathleen Renee Ollivander (wixen)
Father #2 (Blood-adoption): Sirius Orion Black III (wixen) (compromised) (Blood-adoption)
Father: Orion Arcturus Black (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Arcturus Cygnus Black III (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Sirius Pollux Black II (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Hesper Frieda Black née Gamp (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Regulus Phineas Black I (wixen) (deceased)
Daughter: Lycoris Hesper Black (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Melania Violletta Black née Macmillan (wixen) (deceased)
Daughter: Lucretia Melania Prewett née Black (wixen) (deceased)
Husband: Ignatius Gideon Prewett (wixen)
Mother: Walburga Irma Black née Black (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Pollux Nigellus Black (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Cygnus Lycoris Black II (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Violletta Dorea Black née Bulstrode (wixen) (deceased)
Daughter: Cassiopeia Ursula Black (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Marius Arcturus Black (squib)
Daughter: Dorea Delphini Potter née Black (wixen) (deceased)
Husband: Charlus Abraham Potter (wixen) (deceased)
Son: Hardwin Joseph Potter (wixen) (squib)
Mother: Irma Druella Black née Crabbe (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Vincent Gregory Crabbe (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Araminta Cassiopeia Crabbe née Brown (wixen) (deceased)
Brother: Alphard Marius Black (wixen) (deceased)
Brother: Cygnus Orion Black III (wixen) (deceased)
Wife: Druella Lucretia Black née Rosier (wixen)
Daughter: Bellatrix Druella Lestrange née Black (wixen)
Husband: Rodolphus Falco Lestrange (wixen)
Brother: Rabastan Corvus Lestrange) (wixen)
Daughter: Andromeda Cassiopeia Tonks née Black (wixen) (compromised)
Husband: Edward Theodore Tonks (wixen) (compromised)
Daughter: Nymphodora Andromeda Tonks (wixen) (compromised)
Daughter: Narcissa Irma Malfoy née Black (wixen) (compromised)
Husband: Lucius Abraxas Malfoy (wixen) (compromised)
Son: Draconis Lucius Malfoy (wixen) (compromised)
Brother: Regulus Arcturus Black II (wixen) (deceased)
Mother: Lily Jean Potter née Evans (wixen) (deceased)
Father: Joseph Henry Evans (squib-descendant) (deceased)
Father: Aaron Beaumont Evans (squib-descendant) (deceased)
Father: Bernard Thaddeus Evans née Higgs (squib) (deceased)
Mother: Lysandra Dolores Evans née Bletcher (deceased)
Mother: Lilyana Jasmine Evans née Thompson (squib-descendant) (deceased)
Father: Beaumont Charles Thompson (deceased)
Mother: Yeong Thompson née Cho (squib) (deceased)
Mother: Dahlia Padma Evans née Abbott (squib-descendant) (deceased)
Father: Michael Thomas Abbott (squib-descendant) (deceased)
Father: Thomas Sirius Abbott (deceased)
Mother: Aisling Abbott née Boyle (squib-descendant) (deceased)
Mother: Fíona Lilianna Abbott née Brontë (deceased)
Father: Andreas James Brontë (deceased)
Mother: Kathleen Maeve Brontë née Cooney (deceased)
Son: James Andrew Brontë (deceased)
Sister: Petunia Fiona Dursley née Evans (squib-descendant)
Husband: Vernon Joseph Dursley
Son: Dudley Vernon Dursley (squib-descendant)
Soulmate: Narvi, son of Eitri – reborn as Kili, son of Dis, daughter of Thrain (Arda)
Guardian:
Magical: Albus Dumbledore – illegal (against will and testament)
Mundane: Petunia Dursley – illegal (against will and testament)
Godparents:
Mother: Alice Maeve Longbottom née Avery (chosen by James Potter) (compromised – spell damage)
Father #1: Remus John Lupin (chosen by Sirius Black III)(compromised)
Father #2: Severus Tobias Snape (chosen by Lily Potter née Evans)(compromised)
Titles:
Potter – Regent (masculine line only) (paternal)
Black – Heiress (masculine line only) (paternal)
Stinchcombe – Regent (masculine line only) (paternal)
Peverell – Regent (masculine line only) (paternal)
Gryffindor – Regent (masculine line only) (paternal)
Slytherin – Regent (masculine line only) (maternal and via conquest)
Ravenclaw – Lady (maternal)
Eregion – Lady (rebirth) (Valid only in Arda)
Fëanor – Lady (rebirth) (Valid only in Arda)
Gifts:
Language:
Khuzdul – granted by rebirth (Blocked 100%)
Sindarin – granted by rebirth (Blocked 100%)
Quenya – granted by rebirth (Blocked 100%)
Beast-tongue – granted by maternal line (blocked 98% - parsletongue only available)
Magic:
Wixen:
Gold core (blocked 75%) – Broken July 31, 1995
Parselmagic (blocked 100%)
Elven:
Song of Power (blocked 100%)
Healing (blocked 100%)
Mind:
Eidetic Memory (blocked 95%)
Natural Occlumens (blocked 100%)
Natural Legilimens (blocked 100%)
“Bloody Hell...” Harry whispered as she looked at the information given. “Would Gringotts be available, for a fee of course, to remove all the blocks and anything else that might be happening?”
“That is correct Lady Ravenclaw.” Ragnar blinked in shock at the listing of the highest of her titles available, and really the only one available to her in this world.
“Do you know where this Arda is?” Harry asked carefully.
“It is a world parallel to our own.” Ragnar answered simply. “There are many worlds that are aligned...and some in each world are gifted with visions of another. I believe that is where some ‘comics’ and ‘fantasy’ stories come from.”
“Huh...okay...” Harry shrugged seemingly unbothered by it all though inwardly she was panicking. “As for the potions and spells that were hiding me as a male...did it affect those that knew the truth of my birth?”
“It is likely they would’ve yes.” Ragnar nodded.
“Okay...so if it is listing them as still compromised then it likely they have more spells on them...” Harry sighed. “I think I’m going to be known from now on not as Harry but as Aurora, as my parents named me such and I will honor that.”
“Very well...” Ragnar nodded again in response to the information learned, all the while sending out a summons for a healer to come to his office.
“Please have all accounts frozen and all items taken since the day of my parents passing returned. I’ve only had possession of my key for the short time on July 31, 1991. I gave permission only twice for Molly Weasley to take out ONLY what was needed for the purchase of my own supplies and no more for than that. I’ve looked over the costs of things including what my dress robes were and if there was anything more than 35 galleons in total removed then I never saw the difference.” Aurora said with a sigh.
Ragnar looked at her in shock before pulling up the information on the different vaults tied with the names and glared before snapping out a word of command and the key, actually Aurora was surprised to see it was several keys that all matched, appeared in a pile on the desk. With another word the keys melted and reformed into a new key which Ragnar then had Aurora blood bond to herself by dropping seven drops of blood on it.
“Does Gringotts have a card or such that I’d be able to use to make purchases in the mundane world as well as the wixen?” Aurora asked carefully.
“We do.” Ragnar nodded before pulling out a card that looked like it was a black credit card which he had her drop seven drops of blood again on it locking it to her. “These will only work for you. If they are lost they will return to you.”
“Thank you.” Aurora nodded. “Please work on reclaiming anything taken that I’ve not okayed, do so with interest. Create a trust vault starting at 50,000 galleons with room for investments, for Arthur, William, Charlie, Fredrick, George, and Ronald Weasley, they’ve been true family and support. Block any access to any of those vaults from Molly, Ginerva Weasley. Block also Hermione Granger. Make sure if they’ve taken anything to have it returned with interested.” Aurora’s expression was harsh with anger at the four she’d mentioned.
Yes, she’d had a bit of a fall out with Ron when her name was drawn from the cup but within five days with the help of Fred and George they’d made up though they kept up the image of the failure after the discovery they’d made with the help of the twins after selection that Hermione had been altering their work so that they were graded down. They’d not had a chance to show the truth to anyone on staff with the hell that was the rest of the year and the treatment from the rest of the school and visitors. They’d made sure that they kept records and when they let Hermione ‘check’ their work they gave her duplicates before turning in the originals that they had Fred and George look over. What most don’t recognize is that to create the different pranks and tricks they were very intelligent, they played it down so as not to draw attention to themselves. They could easily test out already but remained for their younger siblings. Aurora had already given them her winnings from the Triwizard but felt as if she should do something more.
“Also set up a vault for Heiress Luna Lovegood...and with the Weasley’s that I’ve set up vaults for have the condition of them coming to get a cleansing done...I’d also like to pay for cleansings for Potion Master Severus Snape, Defense and History Master Remus Lupin, Transfiguration Master Minerva McGonagall, and Lord Sirius Black.” Rori explained while looking at the information again. She’d stopped reading after the information on her natural gifts. She looked up when there was a knock on the door and another healer came in this one in a green robe with the symbol known world round for doctors, the Caduceus shown in gold and white. “I’m guessing you’re the healer that Manager Ragnar called for?”
“That would be correct.” The Healer nodded studying the child before them. “I see we’ve much to do for you...Come along...Ragnar I’ll return them when we’re done...”
“Very well, Lady Ravenclaw I’ll get the notices sent out for the cleansings you’re arranging for the others. Hopefully by the time the healers are done with you we’ll have someone here to take care of things.”
“Also, if you could find and unfreeze my parents wills? As well as contact Madame Bones...I also want it looked into if I can go after the Prophet for defamation of character of a minor...even if I’m emancipated.” Rori nodded before standing and following the healer.
Aurora looked at the information that had been compiled after the healer had scanned her. She’d been knocked out as the healing went to happen immediately after as well as her blocks being broken, she was grateful that the one on her magic had broken with her inheritance or it could’ve killed her otherwise. When cleared to do so she’d been sent back to Ragnar’s office where not only was her healing chart waiting for her listing everything that had been done to her but also all the files for the different lines she was part of.
Aurora Jaye Potter-Black
Birth: July 31, 1980
Height: 6’0
Weight: 98 lbs
Potions:
Loyalty Potion Keyed to: H. Granger, Albus Dumbledore, M. Weasley, Ginerva Weasley, Gryffindor House (keywords: brave, parents, love)
Obedience Potion Keyed to: Albus Dumbledore, M. Weasley, V. Dursley, P. Dursley (keywords: parents, disappointed, boy)
Distrust Potion keyed to: Slytherin House, Malfoy Family, S. Snape, Teachers, Healers, Doctors (Keywords: Snake, Bat, Freak)
Specialty Obliviate Potion 15x – unable to be reversed
Compulsions:
accept abuse – keyword Boy, Freak
Submissive to Dursleys – key word Freak
Avoid Magical areas – Removed July 31, 1991
Spell:
Magical Core Bind – 75% cast November 1, 1981 – broken by inheritance July 31,1995
Blood Glamour – November 1, 1981 – broken by inheritance July 31,1995
Tracker – Placed Nov. 1, 1981 – broken by inheritance July 31,1995
Mail Ward – Placed Nov. 1, 1981 – July 1, 1991, adapted to allow only Weasley Family, H. Granger, Hogwarts, and on June 24, 1994, S. Black mail through
Apathy Spell keyed to: Hufflepuff House, Ravenclaw House, Bullying, use of fame by others, abuse, homework
Specialty Spell Keyed to: Others noticing treatment to person under spell
Specialty Acceptance Spell: geared toward accepting the actions of V. Dursley, D. Dursley, P. Dursley, H, Granger, M. Weasley as tied to her treatment of all children other than Ginerva Weasley
False Prophecy Spell: Tied to T.M. Riddle and Albus Dumbledore
Injuries:
0 – 14 months:
falls and scrapes typical of age
Shots up to date
Killing Curse Exposure – blocked by End of line spell
14months – 3 years:
Multiple Severe Diaper rash – 14-2years
Beginning signs of Malnutrition – beginning signs of anemia and weakened bones
Beginning signs of multiple instances of Severe Dehydration
Broken right leg – untreated, healed wrong
Extreme sunburn – untreated, healed by magic
Lack of shots
3 – 7 years
Multiple cases of Severe Dehydration
Malnutrition worsens – Weak bones & Anemia increase
Broken left leg – untreated, healed wrong
Extreme sunburn – untreated, healed by magic
Lashings 175x – untreated infection occurred
Broken right arm – untreated, healed wrong
2nd Degree Burns both arms – untreated scarring present
3rd Degree Burns right arm – untreated scarring present
Broken Ribs 4x – untreated healed wrong, impaired breathing
Grade 1 Concussion 5x – untreated
Grade 2 Concussion 2x – untreated
Grade 3 Concussion 1x – untreated, vision affected
Rectal Damage 15x – untreated – obliviate potion given
8 - 10 years
Dislocated Shoulder – untreated
Broken Clavicle – untreated healed wrong
Broken left arm – untreated healed wrong
Lashes 155x – untreated infection occurred
Extreme Sunburn – untreated healed by magic
Broken right Ankle – untreated
2nd degree burns – untreated
Grade 2 Concussion 2x – untreated hearing loss in left ear
Magical exhaustion – treated
Malnutrition continues – partially treated
Rectal Damage – untreated – obliviate potion given
11 – 12 years
Broken left arm – bones vanished/ treated with skelegro
Lashes 89x – untreated infection occurred
Broken Left ankle – untreated healed wrong
Extreme sunburn – untreated healed by magic
Basilisk poisoning – treated via Phoenix Tears
Magical exhaustion – treated
Malnutrition continues – partially treated
Rectal Damage – untreated – obliviate potion given
12 – 13 years
Broken right hand – untreated healed wrong
Grade 2 concussion – untreated vision affected further
Extreme Sunburn – untreated healed by magic
Lashes 72x – untreated infection occurred
Magical exhaustion 8x – treated
True Dementor exposure 3x – treated
False Dementor exposure 28x – treated
Partial Dementor kiss 1x – untreated
Time Travel effect 1x three hours – untreated
Malnutrition – partially treated
Rectal Damage – untreated – obliviate potion given
14 - current
Grade 2 concussion – untreated blind in left eye – healed by inheritance
Lashes 68x – untreated infection present
Broken left leg – untreated – healed by inheritance
Broken right leg – untreated – healed by inheritance
Dislocated shoulder left – untreated – healed by inheritance
Magical Exhaustion – untreated – caused by inheritance
Malnutrition – untreated
Rectal damage – untreated – obliviate potion given
“What is the end of line spell?” Aurora asked ignoring the fact that there was evidence that she’d been raped since she was around 7 at the latest and she couldn’t remember it, and it was likely she’d never remember it if the potion could not be reversed.
“The End of Line spell is cast by some of the oldest families were one branch has attempted to kill of the other for the inheritance leaving only two remaining of the line. It was created so that if one tried to kill the only other heir or heiress of a line they’d be unable to do so.” Ragnar answered as he looked at his most important client.
“Huh...so because mum and I were the only other descendants of the Slytherin line and mum was killed before me it made it so I was the last of the line besides Voldie and he couldn’t kill me because of that?” Aurora looked up in shock. “And they always said I’d done something but instead it was the founder of our line.” She chuckled before looking at the vault information. “Makes me wonder how I’m to defeat the bastard if we can’t kill each other...”
Potter:
Vault 687: Heiress Trust - 20,000 Galleons – refilled annually on July 31st
Withdrawals:
Harry Potter – 67 Galleons, 45 Sickles, 100 Knuts 7/31/1991
Cornelious Fudge – 3,000 Galleons 8/9/1993
Harry Potter – 67 Galleons, 24 Sickles, 400 Knuts 8/17/1992
Molly Weasley – 15,000 Galleons
Vault 686: Family Money - 6,000,000 Galleons, 250,000 Sickles, 450,000 Knuts
Withdrawals:
Albus Dumbledore – 100,000 Galleons monthly since 11/4/1981
Petunia Dursley – 15,000 Galleons transferred to pounds monthly since 11/4/1981
Flaming Bird Fund – 10,000 Galleons monthly 11/4/1981
Vault 704: Family Artifacts – jewelry, books, grimoires, paintings, miscellaneous
Withdrawals:
Albus Dumbledore – Potter Grimoire, Paintings of James and Lily Potter, 100 Books, 3 Journals, 18 letters 11/18/1981 – 8/9/1995
Albus Dumbledore – Potter Invisibility Cloak 5/30/1987
Hermione Granger – 36 books between 11/1/1991 and 8/9/1995
Albus Dumbledore – Potter Bonding Cuffs 6/17/1993
Black: Partial permission from Lord Black granted 8/2/1980
Vault 564: Family money – 4,900,238 Galleons, 23,433 Sickles, 784,999 Knuts
Withdrawals:
Albus Dumbledore – 100,000 Galleons 12/15/1992
Vault 565: Family Artifacts – jewelry, books, grimoires, paintings, miscellaneous
Withdrawals:
Albus Dumbledore – Black Family Grimoire, 85 books, 2 journals, 14 letters 12/15/1992
Ravenclaw: Sealed until unlocked by blood and magic (sealed upon Lady Rowena Ravenclaw’s Death)
Vault 6: Family Money – 90,887,665,877 Galleons, 45,545,789 Sickles, 546,548 Knuts
Vault 7: Family Artifacts – jewelry, books, grimoires, paintings, miscellaneous
Stinchcombe: Locked for Male Lord
Peverell: Locked for Male Lord
Slytherin: Locked for Male Lord
Gryffindor: Locked for Male Lord
“I want to press charges of theft against Cornelious Fudge as well as Albus Dumbledore, Molly Weasley, Hermione Granger, and Petunia Dursley.” Aurora snarled as she looked at the information written out before her. “As I said before get everything back...any damage to the items charge for it with interest.”
“Gladly.” Ragnar snarled as well; he hated when people helped themselves to things that they had no right to. “I was also able to find your parents last will and testament. Because you requested it we’re able to have it unsealed against the wishes of the Wizengamot and have the official reading occur on the fifth.”
“Very well I’ll be here for that...” Aurora nodded in response. “Are there any homes that are available for me to stay in? I refuse to return to my Aunt and Uncle’s home...”
“Understandably.” Ragnar nodded. “There is the Black Family Townhome that is in London but under fidelius at the moment,” because he was the account manager for the Black family as well he was able to remember where the Townhome was located even if he couldn’t remember the exact location, “as well as the Potter Manor in Wales. Both are livable.”
“A method to reach the Potter Manor please. And if asked by the trusted Weasleys, Lord Black, or any of the professors that I spoke of trusting please let them know that I’m safe and will contact them when I’m ready.” Aurora replied. “Also, if Gringotts could assist in the resetting of the Manor wards and placing it under the fidelius with yourself as the Secret Keeper I’d be grateful.”
Ragnar blinked at her shocked, the Wixen didn’t trust goblins like that and that this one was doing so told him just how different she was from all others. He simply nodded in response before sending out the request for the ward master’s to go to the manor and get it to the best it could be. He made sure that there was payment ready, he knew that she was good for it. He then took her down to the Ravenclaw vault so that they could get a full accounting for the account, especially the artifact vault.
It was only two hours after her healing was finished but still having taken up the full day at the Bank before she left with Ragnar and headed for Potter Manor, which was a stone manor with two main floors, a third floor that ones held the servants before the house-elves were brought on, and a large expanded basement with potion lab, dueling room, and ward room. She went through the Fidelius Charm with Ragnar before she called for Dobby and Winky, she’d brought Winky and Dobby into her service the year before, even though Hermione felt it was slavery, she’d taken the time to learn the truth and find out that to survive they needed the connection to a wixen’s magic. Giving them simple orders, mainly asking Winky to purchase a few outfits befitting her different statuses so that she could appear that the will reading in three days and Dobby to prepare the house for guests, she went up and took the healer prescribed potions and then fell into bed where she knew no more for the day. She didn’t know that in Surrey life changing actions were happening and she was about to send the Wixen world into a panic with her disappearance.
Chapter 3
Summary:
Long chapter with the will reading and the discovery that Harry is now Aurora by her adoptive siblings in a tongue in cheek manner…Also the beginning of the end of Dumbledore’s reign.
Chapter Text
August 3, 1995
Aurora woke the day after her escape from Privet Drive and thought through everything she’d learned the day before, she felt exhausted yet rested at the same time. She felt as if she had a dream she should remember but wasn’t quiet able to grasp. Instead, she simply decided to get up from her queen sized bed with it’s over the top carvings, it was clear the bed had been part of the manor for a long time, and laid out one of the outfits she’d had Winky purchase the day before, she was planning on a full shopping session after getting Sirius cleared of all false charges. She hoped there was something in her parents wills that would help with that and that he was able to get there without being caught and kissed. Heading into the bathroom, which was in her opinion very opulent with white and black marble, gold and crystal chandeliers and sconces, large soaker tub, and double sink with white flowers from the grounds gardens, she filled the bath while going through her other routines to prepare for the day before tying her hair up in a messy bun.
After soaking for an hour, she got out and dried before moving to the outfit she’d laid out, a Ravenclaw inspired outfit if she was honest with a blue velvet cold shoulder crop-top, grey linen skirt, black flats, and diamond earring studs. She also had a black and grey cover-up if she got chilled, and false glasses since she was so used to wearing them after 15 years it seemed odd not to have them. Once dress she put her hair up using a raven hair stick to hold it in place she exited and found her way to the kitchen. Once there she greeted the house-elves she went about eating and planning her day. She was shocked when Dobby had placed the morning Daily Prophet beside her plate along with her mail.
Boy-Who-Lived Missing!
Squib and five muggle boys Kissed in Surrey!
By, Leigh Capricorn
Last night a call came through the Department of Magical Law Enforcement from Squib Arabella Figg’s floo connection in Little Whinging, Surrey, England. She was panicked because there were Dementors in the small town and they were going after five young men out after curfew vandalizing the local park. She mentioned that Harry Potter, the boy-who-lived, was a resident in the area, so Aurors were quickly dispatched but not before Mrs. Figg left to attempt to help the children being attacked by to them an invisible force. By the time that the Aurors arrived, with teams from the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures and the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes, it was too late five minor muggle boys and Mrs. Figg had been Kissed.
When an investigation began into the people kissed it was found that one of the boys was the one month older cousin of the Boy-Who-Lived, Mr. Harry Potter, himself. When the Aurors went to report to his parents the events that had happened, as guardians of a magical they had the right to know the truth instead of the story that was being concocted for the others, it was discovered that Mr. Potter was no where to be found.
The family had returned that day after a short trip only to find Mr. Potter gone from the house. When the disappearance was looked into it was discovered that Mr. Potter had been left locked within a chamber with a can for his bathroom needs and no food. There was also discovery of a large surge of magic within the neighborhood that occurred at the known time of Mr. Potter’s birth.
Why were there Dementors in Little Whinging? Why did they Kiss the five Muggles when according to all records they would only affect them emotionally? Who sent them if as the Ministry claims they are all under control of the Ministry? Where has Mr. Potter disappeared to? Why was he locked away by his family? Is he as dangerous and deranged as the Ministry and his family claim?
Page 5: The effects of the Dementors and the Dementors Kiss performed on muggles
Page 6: The rules and regulations of the control of Dementors and their position as guards of Azkaban
Aurora looked at the article as she finished reading it horror filling her. She was glad that she’d escaped when she did but feared what would happen now that the events had occurred. She felt sorrow for the fact Dudley was Kissed knowing that there was no recovery from that and that he’d be dead by the end of the month at least as his body shut down. She felt grief for her aunt and uncle even though she hated the pair of them they’d truly loved their son and to lose him in this way. She then looked at mail and sighed, thanks to the wards laid around her home by the Goblins no tracking charms, spells, or portkeys would remain on the letters.
“How were these delivered?” Aurora looked over at Dobby, she recognized the writing of Hermione, Ginny, Fred, George, Ron, and Dumbledore which she gestured to. She noticed that on three of the other letters there was the seal of the Ministry of Magic.
“Missy Hedwig brought those from friends. She’s resting in the owlery. All spells were removed from Missy Hedwig.” Dobby replied with a smirk. “Ministry Owl attempted to deliver at Mistress Aurora’s old home. Dobby capture owl and take letters.”
“Thank you Dobby.” Aurora smirked in response before setting the letters aside from the twins and Ron before pulling the three from the traitors close and with a flick of her hand opened them without touching them. She smirked as they were all addressed to Harry.
Harry,
What are you doing? Where are you? You need to come to the Leaky Cauldron so that you can be brought somewhere safe! You need to let us know what you think you’re doing! How dare you leave the Dursley’s before Headmaster Dumbledore gave you permission to leave. How dare you set up something to make it look like you were being ill treated by the Dursley’s you know your family loves you and cares for you! Now this happened.
That being said I hope you’ve had a chance to finish your homework. None of this finishing it on the train stuff. You need to let me look over your work so that I can make sure that it’s good enough to help you pass. It is our OWLs year after all.
Hermione
Harry,
I hope you’re okay Harry! I’m so scared that somethings happened to you. If you can get to the Leaky you should and someone from where we’re staying will find you and bring you here. We can keep you safe. I was thinking we could spend some time studying together and maybe going to Hogsmeade on one of the weekends? I’d like to get to know you better without my brothers hanging around all the time.
Ginny
Aurora was able to see the signs of something being added to the letter and she cast a simple diagnostic seeing that it was a love and compulsion potion combination. She smirked again as she realized what was going on and shook her head. She made a mental note to have Ragnar look through the files to see if there were any contacts between the Weasleys and ‘Harry Potter’.
Harry,
My Dear Boy, I’m so disappointed in you. You should have remained where you were. You are not in any trouble. Just come to the Leaky Cauldron and someone will get you to a safe location. I will clear things up with your Aunt and you will be able to return there next year...
Aurora bit back a snarl at the high handed statements in Dumbledore’s letter and her magic reacted burning it to ash before she even finished reading it. “Like hell I’m ever returning there you old bastard.” She snarled as she banished the ash. She then turned to the three letters from the ministry and figured that the one on the top was the one that was delivered first.
Dear Mr. Potter,
We have received notification that you have performed a large surge of magic in a muggle-inhabited location at midnight on July 31st.
The severity of this breach of the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery has resulted in your expulsion from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Ministry representatives will be calling at your place of residence shortly to destroy your wand.
As you have already received an official warning for previous offences under section 13 of the International Confederation of Wizards’ Statute of Secrecy, we regret to inform you that your presence is required at a disciplinary hearing at the Ministry of Magic at 9 A.M. on August 12th.
Hoping you are well,
Yours sincerely,
Mafalda Hopkirk
Improper Use of Magic Office
Ministry of Magic
Dear Mr. Potter,
Further to our letter of approximately twenty-two minutes ago, the Ministry of Magic has revised its decision to destroy your wand forthwith.
“To late it was already destroyed before I got this letter.” Aurora smirked.
You may retain your wand until your disciplinary hearing on the 12th of August, at which time an official decision will be taken.
“Good grief...You may retain your wand...what a load of bullshit...” Aurora shook her head.
Following discussions with the Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the Ministry has agreed that the question of your expulsion will also be decided at that time. You should therefore consider yourself suspended from school pending further inquiries.
With best wishes,
Yours sincerely,
Mafalda Hopkirk
Improper Use of Magic Office
Ministry of Magic
“Well thanks so much...” Aurora smirked as she snarked.
Dear Mr. Potter,
Due to the reveal of your living conditions and the fact that it was your fifteenth birthday your hearing has been canceled. We apologize for the misunderstanding of this department. You have been fully reinstated into the fifth year class of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
Deepest Apologies,
Yours sincerely,
Mafalda Hopkirk
Improper Use of Magic Office
Ministry of Magic
“Thank you so much for your apologies...At least you’re willing to admit to your mistakes...good grief...” Aurora shook her head before turning to the letters from the twins and Ron.
Harry,
What are you doing? Where are you? You need to come to the Leaky Cauldron so that you can be brought somewhere safe! You need to let us know what you think you’re doing! How dare you leave the Dursley’s before Headmaster Dumbledore gave you permission to leave. I swear you’re up to no good all the time.
Ron
She looked at Ron’s letter carefully as at first it was sounding almost identical to Hermione’s but for the fact that he rarely scolded her like that then there was the last statement. She smirked in response.
“I solemnly swear I’m up to no good.” Aurora smirked as the writing changed completely to sounding much more like her older brother. They’d sworn to be each other’s sibling in their first year and added to that in fourth after she’d returned from the cemetery, they were going to do the blood sibling adoption ritual on Mabon, on September 21st, upon their return to school, with Fred and George joining them in the process when it was time.
Mate,
Stay wherever you are! Things are insane here. Dumbles is ranting. That just makes me even more sure its better for you to not be here. Padfoot, Moony, Snape, and Minnie, got a letter from Gringotts and I’ve never seen Dumbles and Molly pale so much. Dad also got a note from the bank, but he was requested to go asap. Molly’s pissed! Especially when he returned to headquarters wearing the Weasley Heir ring and a set of papers for Molly...he also has plans to take us to the bank and said some things came to light. I’m working with Padfoot and Moony to get this out to you...they’re going to be including notes at the end of my note.
Dad’s gonna be divorcing Molly as soon as possible. He’s been cleansed of love potions that she’s been plying him with since they were at Hogwarts. It turned out that Bill was conceived under a potion...thankfully there isn’t any of the effects that Dumbles always says happen with children born under love potions. If that was so then we’d all be one of the psychopaths that he says love potion babies are. Dad had been courting his soulmate when Molly started her attack. It’s crazy what’s going on here...Again stay safe!
Ron
Aurora sighed as she read the revealed note before taking a deep breath and reading the letter that was attached to Ron’s letter and gave a smile.
Pup,
Don’t send Hedwig back. It was only because Ron’s Pig refused to carry the number of letters that were being sent that I was able to get her out of here. Dumbles and Granger had kept her locked in a cage and were force feeding her so that she didn’t die. It’s like they have no understanding of how many laws they’ve been breaking by keeping your bonded familiar from you. I don’t know exactly what happened on your birthday other than you going through an inheritance, but I do remember the truth about your gender and name. My little Dawn...you need to remain where you are...I’ve gotten notice for the will reading and Moony’s gonna be helping me get to it and remain secure. I’ve already sent notice to the Goblins that Padfoot will be attending the meeting. Hopefully this will be what I need to get an actual trial. I know that your parents included information about the secret keeper and had invited the head of the DMLE. If you’re attending make sure that you remain hidden.
Sirius
Little Dawn,
I know that Pads has already explained some things and given some advice I just want to let you know that I’m proud of you for getting the hell out of that hell hole. I was part of the ‘response’ team sent by Dumbledore when one of his inside spies at the Ministry told him what had happened at your home. Moony is pissed and wants to go after your aunt and uncle. While Dumbles may attempt to say you can go back there for wards he forgets that I’m able to see wards thanks to my studies. There are NONE there and there haven’t been since you were maybe three. Sev is also pissed, he was part of the team so that he could ‘take a look’ at their thoughts and see what had happened that they knew. He’s already cast a karma curse on your aunt and uncle even though they’ve recently lost their son...Vernon actually made it so that Dudley didn’t put a drain on their funds when he found out there was no recovery from him. He was threatening you with death if you set foot back in the house. I swear on my honor as a Marauder you will NEVER return there even if I have to let Moony out to do so.
Moony
“Well shit...I’ve never thought I’d see the day when the calmest of the marauders threatened murder of someone...” Aurora whispered as she looked at the letter from Professor Lupin in shock. She thought back to the few letters she’d gotten from the man the year before, not as many as he’d like because he was helping Sirius avoid detection as best he could and thought to what she’d been able to learn in the time that he was actually her professor. No one would’ve expected him to be a werewolf because he seemed so mild mannered but then she’d learned the truth and her whole perception changed. Shaking herself out of it she picked up the final letter, the twins always wrote together even if there were two letters sent. Before she even started reading she repeated the statement from Ron’s knowing that they’d take the same precautions since their mother was still living in the same house as them and had no qualms of reading their mail nor destroying their belongings.
Harrikins
Oh most benevolent benefactor...thanks for the funding, we’ve gotten Ron the new robes that you suggested. We’ve also formally apologized for our actions which led to his phobia of spiders as you suggested. After seeing what an Acromantula nest looks like and the size of them we can better understand the increased fear he now has. Thanks for the heads up about them, we’d almost stumbled into the nest shortly after your warning. We’ve also dropped word to Charlie and he’s going to contact a friend of his that works in the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, Beast Division and get this...the committee for the disposal of dangerous creatures! I mean they’re friends with Charlie and they work in that department...Anyway! They’re gonna take care of the infestation and if they find out who started it bring charges forward.
You need to keep a heads up next time you’re near Granger. We heard her plotting with Molly and Ginny. Get to Gringotts when you’ve got a chance. Gin-Gin was talking about being the next Lady Potter and all the things she’d buy with the money. Molly and Granger were already planning a wedding ceremony. We’re concerned what they’re up to. We’ve also noticed supplies needed for creating love and compulsion potions have been going missing from the potion lab downstairs here. Something that’s pissing off Snape to be sure since he’s paying for all the supplies and making all the potions for the Bird club. Make sure that you’re checking all mail and food that they bring ta ya or send. Good job getting away from Durszkaban.
Gred and Forge
Aurora looked at the information shared with a smirk on her lips. She’d see them shortly but only after the will reading she didn’t want to risk being found before that. Getting up from the table she went to the manor office. As she stepped into the room she felt the magic of the room wash over it recognizing her as the Regent for the next Lord of the house, though she still had to figure out who that was going to be since she wasn’t about to have a kid with anyone but her soulmate. The office changed from the heavy wood and leather masculine look to something much more feminine and elegant with a light floral wallpaper, drapes with a light floral that matched the walls, a dresser to act as a file drawer, a black and gold open desk with red accents, a purple and pink crystal chandelier, and two comfortable chairs one in red leather and the other an overstuffed wingback. Moving over to the desk she looked around the room, on one side opposite from her desk there was a large area that was floor to ceiling bookshelves with two overstuffed couches framing a small fireplace that would work for taking floo calls but not using it to actually leave or enter through.
Nodding in approval of the space she looked around before she moved to the desk where there was a large leather bound journal that was buckled closed and had Celtic Tree shield in a red field, there was other embossing around the cover as well that gave it an elegant look. Letting a drop of blood fall on the two buckles that kept it closed she pulled over the fountain pen that she had in place and opened it to look over the vault information that Ragnar had linked to the journal that she’d found in the Ravenclaw Vault, it was linked to every vault and since she was the regent she was able to go through the different accounts so that they could make sure that everything was okay and so that she could make sure that all the accounts made money for the future. She was also grateful to see that there was a large family tapestry in the room so that she could keep track and figure out who she could leave the lines to when she found a way to get to Arda. Settling in she got to work on getting the vaults back under control and looking through everything and seeing the full extent of things listed and missing from the vaults.
August 5, 1995
Aurora had arrived two hours before the meeting for the will reading wanting a chance to discuss the different discrepancies that she’d found in the files on her different vaults as well as creating her own will and having it locked to her blood and magic so that someone couldn’t say that they had a will of hers if she was killed before she had a chance to update it. She knew that she needed to make sure that things were safe for the future of the wixen world. She also found out more on what the Goblins understood about rebirth and the world of Arda.
When the time of the will reading arrived she entered the conference room underneath her father’s cloak, she’d had the Goblins go over it to make sure that there were no spells or things attached to it to help someone find her. Once things were cleared up and she was settled she watched in amusement as the people that entered were shocked at the people included, all the heads for the houses at Hogwarts were there as well as Madame Pomfrey and the other teachers who taught subjects one could reach a mastery level in, only Professor Trelawney was not present, and Dumbledore looked pissed. She watched from her corner where she was behind the chair of Ragnar so that no one would bump into her.
“How is this happening? I know that the Wizengamot sealed the wills.” Dumbledore grumbled.
“You mean YOU sealed the wills.” Ragnar smirked in response to the question. “Turns out that participating and winning the Triwizard tournament had a side effect you didn’t foresee.” He gave a sharp toothed grin. “YOU, the other headmasters, and the Ministry officials by declaring that the Minor Potter had to participate and then the Minor Potter winning, along side Cedric Diggory, the cup registered him as a co-winner even if he returned deceased and we’ve corrected the mistake of the Ministry by having the information being released and an equal amount of galleons begin given to his parents. You emancipated Minor Potter.”
“Impossible! I’m his legal magical guardian!” Dumbledore snarled.
“Again, that is false. Now sit down and shut up. Time is money and you’re wasting mine.” Ragnar raised an eyebrow in response to Dumbledore’s tantrum. “Because of Minor Potter’s emancipation they were allowed to unlock the wills of their parents and request them fulfilled. We’ve been over some of the information found in the wills and will be addressing them shortly.”
“Now see here!” Dumbledore started sputtering again.
“No...I’m going to begin the wills and if you interrupt again I’ll have you removed from the room and banned from the bank.” Ragnar sneered.
“Who are you to threaten that? You’re just a manager...” Dumbledore scoffed.
Everyone sitting around were watching in shock as Dumbledore was losing his cool. They were surprised that he was protesting this so heavily and wondering what was revealed in the wills that would cause this.
“I’m the Chief the Goblin Nation.” Ragnar smiled his sharp toothed grin again.
With that statement Dumbledore blanched before sitting down where he’d been assigned, closest to the door and in the least comfortable seat. For those that knew anything about the Goblin Nation knew that to be the chief one had to win the position by trail of combat. They had a chance to call for a trial at any point if they felt they could take the position and if they won they were able to become the chief and if they lost they were dead.
“Now to the reason we are here.” Ragnar sneered before pressing on the crystal clear orb that was sitting on a metal stand, at first Aurora had thought it was a crystal ball, until she realized there was a duplicate sitting right beside it.
When he pressed the orb with a sharp fingernail it became clouded and appeared to be golden quartz while a projection of James Potter emerged from the orb to stand in front of it to seemingly lean against the table that was there.
Last Will and Testament of James Fleamont Potter
I, Lord James Fleamont Potter, being of sound magic, mind, and body do declare this my last will and testament on October 25, 1981. All previous are null and void. This is witnessed by Heir Sirius Orion Black III, Account Manager Ragnar, and our Lawyer Edward Theodore ‘Ted’ Tonks, Esq.
Before the will reading, I have requested and paid for a complete cleansing and purge from all mentioned within this will.
Everyone was frozen in shock as Ragnar stopped the orb to follow through with the conditions of the will. Dumbledore was even further incensed as they came back, and everyone moved away from where they’d been sitting beside him, even Arthur. Only Molly and Ginerva, though he didn’t know why the girl was there in the first place, sat beside him.
Aurora was grateful that they’d started this at 9 in the morning since it was already coming up on noon due to the length and number of people being cleansed. Only William and Charlie Weasley didn’t have to have anything cleansed from them though the inheritance test did surprise them with information that they’d discuss with their father later. Ragnar had taken the pre-emptive measure to have the inheritance tests performed at the same time as he’d had the test for possible cleansing issues performed so that they knew what to look for.
“Now that’s taken care off...” Ragnar pressed the orb again.
Now that is taken care of on to the rest of the important stuff. If I should die in this war while within hiding the Secret Keeper of my residence with my spouse and child was one Peter Pettigrew. We decided to use Sirius as a decoy at the suggestion of the castor of the spell Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore.
If looks could kill Dumbledore would’ve been dead five times over as Minerva, Remus, Sirius (as Padfoot), Amelia, and Filius all glared at the man in anger over what he’d done and allowed to happen.
If I should die before Lily Jean Potter, let all my earthly goods go to my spouse to be held in trust for our child Aurora Jaye Potter-Black other than those listed within this will. Aurora has never been nor will ever be named Harry James Potter, nor has she ever been male. No matter what Dumbledore wants people to think. If she is registering as male then she needs a purge which I’ve paid for.
Minerva bit back a gasp as did those that hadn’t seen the Potter child before Lily and James were killed.
“She has already been returned to her natural state.” Ragnar smirked in response to the hiss of anger from Professor McGonagall, smirks that were echoed by Remus, Sirius, and Severus.
If Lily is to join me in Mandos Halls before the time that Aurora is of age to accept her Ladyship and Regent position, then I leave the guardianship of her to Severus Tobias Snape, even though Sirius is her blood-adopted father I will be the first to admit that he’ll need someone to be a firmer hand. For her care and raising I provide 17,000 Galleons monthly.
Should Snape be unable to take guardianship I leave the raising of Aurora to the following people:
Lucius Malfoy, Lucy, ha! You can’t smack me for calling you that! We wish you to teach her the proper way to be a Lady and Regent of several Most Ancient and Most Noble houses.
Sirius Black, sorry you aren’t listed first Sirius, but we want you to be able to be the fun uncle, even with the blood adoption, and know that you need a bit longer to become responsible enough to raise a child.
Remus Lupin, yes Remy, we trust you with our princess even with the condition that makes you fear being near her.
Frank and Alice Longbottom, we don’t want to overwhelm you when you’re raising our godson but want Neville and Aurora to always have a chance to know each other.
Minerva McGonagall, Auntie Minnie, we trust you with our Princess on two conditions, one you get check for compulsions and spells and two you get cleansed from anything found, something that should’ve already happened before this was played. I’ve seen Dumbledore with his wand pointed at your back too many times.
Amelia Bones, Amy, you were a dear friend and we’ve seen how you are with your niece after the death of her parents we wish Aurora to have a great friend in the form of Susan as Lily had with you.
Under NO circumstances is Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore to have any say in the raising of my child.
Shouting was heard when that statement was given as everyone realized him claiming to be her ‘legal’ guardian was false to the extreme.
“I was given the title by the Wizengamot!” Dumbledore snarled out.
“You mean the Wizengamot that you are the leader of?” Lucius raised a simple eyebrow while inwardly smirking as Dumbledore began sputtering.
After the cleansing Sirius was in the chamber in his natural form, he’d been given sanctuary by the Nation until such a time as he was able to get a trial, Peter had not shown up for the reading, and Remus was having to hold him back using his wolf to keep his mate under control. Minerva had a firm hand on Severus’s shoulder especially when the statements about the fact that he was the first named as guardian for Aurora. He’d been pissed when the memories were returned to him of meeting the child as an infant when he took a Vow of protection with Lily to be her godfather.
Under NO circumstances is Aurora to come into contact with Vernon and Petunia Dursley.
“YOU KNEW! You knew and you still put her in that hell!!” Ron cried out in anger as he looked at the Headmaster with disgust in his eyes.
“What do you mean Ron?” Arthur asked his youngest carefully.
He’d found out in the cleansing that Molly had forced a blood-adoption of Ginerva on him and that she was not his true daughter, which now that he wasn’t spelled and potioned made sense to him since the Weasley family had been cursed by some line generations back to have no female after they’d broken a marriage contract until the terms of the contract were fulfilled or their debt fully paid. Something that he knew had not yet happened, but he’d be making sure would end with his generation. Since Ginerva was blood-adopted by his line he was able to have her fulfill the marriage contract and redeem their family.
“He put Ha...Aurora in the Dursley house! Claimed that it was for her ‘protection’ and that there were blood wards in place.” Ron snarled while Dumbledore blanched at the mention of the blood wards.
“How do you know about that?” Dumbledore snarled back.
“Aurora tells me things like that when she needs things clarified. Neville and I’ve been giving her an understanding of the Wixen world and her status.” Ron smirked in response for he knew that Hermione had been brought on to control what Aurora, as Harry, learned about their status.
Thankfully she didn’t have any say on what they talked about in the boys dorm. Neville sat beside his grandmother with a smirk of his own on his face as he watched the hellfire begin to rain down on the old man.
To Severus Snape, I leave the contents of Vault 654, including, but not limited to 1,000,000 galleons, the deed to the shop and apartment in Albion Alley for you to finally open the potions store you dreamt of with Lily, all the patents and recipes for the Potter Family Potions, and my sincerest apologies for the treatment you endured from myself and my fellow Marauders.
To Minerva McGonagall, upon completion of the conditions previously stated, I leave the contents of Vault 655; I’ve included my copy of all records of the pranks my fellow Marauders and I pulled even those you never caught us for. I also leave the contents of Vault 675 for the use at her discretion for Orphans of this War to attend Hogwarts. I leave you the contents in Vault 688 which includes several important Gryffindor Heirlooms, to be displayed at your discretion within the Gryffindor Common room, and the personal journals of Godric Gryffindor detailing what truly happened between the founders.
There was swearing that broke out at the thought of the founders vaults being opened and things being brought out to be shared with the school. Along with the words that there might be something behind the splitting of the founders.
To Sirius Black, I leave the Pottery, we had many a wonderful summer within its halls and I want you to continue to have the memories. Love Aurora as I know you already do, treat her as the Princess as you call her.
To Remus Lupin, I leave you 1,000,000 Galleons in Vault 781, to be invested annually by Account Manager Ragnar, so that you may always have gold to support you and not have to worry about the prejudice of the Wizarding World.
Remus let out a snarl as he looked over at Dumbledore for he’d been struggling money since he graduated because of his ‘furry little problem’ as his friends called it.
To Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, I leave NOTHING! It is because of you that I am dead and unable to raise my daughter. Oh, you’ll blame others and spout ‘your greater good bullshit’, but I trust the Seer I’m blessed to know much more than I would ever trust you. I deny you all use of my seats and access to my vaults. If they have been used or entered by Dumbledore I ask for a recall on all laws voted on and valuables taken.
Lucius smirked in hidden triumph because he’d been questioning many of the old goats votes, especially since he only had one seat from the Order of Merlin but was voting for several other houses as well.
“We will be doing at Lord Potter called for and having everything being investigated. We will also be looking into the other votes you are using.” Lucius smirked at Dumbledore. “Because of the positions you’ve been using from Lord Potter I will be calling for a complete cleansing and purge of ALL members of the Wizengamot.”
“You have no right!” Dumbledore snarled.
“I have every right.” Lucius raised an eyebrow at the tantrum that Dumbledore was short to falling in.
“I will second the call for a cleanse.” Dowager Longbottom simply raised an eyebrow in challenge, reminding Dumbledore that there were multiple members of the Wizengamot in the room. “And I’m sure that Madame Bones will be happy to order it?” She looked at the woman with a raised eyebrow and got a nod in return.
“And I will be taking up the Weasley family seats and Prewett family seats as Muriel is unable to sit the seats due to the patriarchal nature of the line. And my father desiring for a while to hand over the control of the family to me. I will also be divorcing Molly so don’t think that it will get you an in that way. I will be holding the Prewett family seats in Proxy until Fred and George are of age to take up the Lordship.” Arthur simply told Dumbledore, who sneered at the fact that so many of his seats were falling from his fingers.
“Just like them I am removing you from Proxy of the Black seats for I never gave permission for you to use them and since I never got a trial I’ll be requesting from Madame Bones a full trial with Veritaserum to prove my innocence. I’ll also be suing the ministry and specifically you and Fudge for your attempt to end the line of Black with the kiss on site order. As I’m the last MALE heir of the main Black line it would be valid.” Sirius spoke up with a snarl.
“I’ll be happy to assist.” Ted Tonks spoke up, as he was one of the witnesses he was required to attend, and he was very glad that he was. “I’ll gladly represent you and make sure that a trial happens.”
To Lucius Malfoy, I name you Proxy of the seats available through my lineage to Aurora until such a time as she takes her seats or gives them to the one she wishes upon her coming of age. I know that you will honor the items we’ve discussed when preparing for meeting in the past.
Lucius just smirked again as he was give Proxy of the lines knowing that it just added to the validity of the things he was going to be requesting.
To Arthur Weasley, I thank you for the wisdom you shared with myself and Sirius. Thank you for training us and giving us an Uncle figure to look up to, after the passing of my parents. For your family I leave the deed for The Burrow as it is a Stinchcombe property and land, gifted by my ancestor to your family for your service to us as liegemen to the Peverell line and their descendants. You were never to have to pay rent or anything it had been gifted. I don’t know where the charges have come from or why, but I am removing them in my power as Lord of the line. For each child that is proven to be yours by blood I leave a scholarship of 50,000 galleons to be used to further their education, start a business, or invest in the future generations. Don’t trust Molly Arthur, Lily and I’ve witnessed her adding things to your tea that aren’t cream or lemon. I’ve also pre-paid for you to have inheritance testing done on all your children to verify that they are actually yours by blood and magic and not by adoption.
Arthur smirked as he finally figured out why the Goblins did the tests that they did even though he hadn’t requested it. Molly was snarling in anger at her being called out by James, she hadn’t realized that anyone had watched her that closely the few times she’d been at the meetings.
To Pomona Sprout, I leave unlimited access to the Potter Family Pot-shed. In there you will find many unique and perhaps even some thought extinct plants. We are a family of potioneers that prided ourselves on the best of the best for ingredients. The Potter Family House-elf Darry will be maintaining and training any further caretakers for the location. We ask only that you provide Snape with an ingredients that he might need from the location.
Finally, to Peter Pettigrew, if I die as has been foreseen in this war then I leave this message: Beware the vengeance of a broken bond and vow. If I’ve died do to Voldemort being given the secret of my location I declare Peter Pettigrew as a Bond Breaker and Vow Breaker. I remove all protection extended from the Potter Line. Should I die in battle and not by betrayal I hereby leave Peter 50,000 Galleons should he betray us then he gets nothing. May Merlin have mercy on you for if harm comes to my sweet Little Dawn due to you I will kick your ass as soon as you pass the Veil.
So, I have declared, so let it be done.
Ragnar looked around the room as discussion started around the disappearance of James’s image. He watched Dumbledore in particular before smirking.
“As Lord Potter asked for a recall of all moneys and artifacts removed from the vaults by you Mr. Dumbledore we will follow through. You had no right to access nor remove the items that you have. As Lord Black has stated that you don’t have permission to use his title or such we’ll also be doing a recall on everything you’ve taken from there as well. We’ll be doing this by a blood recall so you will not be able to stop the recovery of the items. The money will be returned with interest, including that which you’ve paid out to others.” Ragnar explained with a sharp toothed smile before he turned back to the rest. “We’ll break for a meal which will be brought in. After we’ll hear the will of the Late Lady Potter. Know that there are spells on this room that will prevent you for casting magic within and there are spells to keep any fights from happening so do not attempt to break out into mundane violence either.”
Moments later the meal appeared via house-elf magic. Aurora finally removed the cloak that had been hiding her giving a mischievous smirk to the twins as she did so who just grinned back. Sirius was the first to realize besides the twins that she was there and soon had her wrapped in a tight hug.
“Mr...Miss Potter you will come with me back to your Aunt’s after this is over.” Dumbledore snarled when he finally noticed her and took in that she was dressed feminine so there’d be no denying the fact that she was actually female.
Aurora simply raised an eyebrow to him before turning away but not before using her hand with her Ladyship ring on it to brush the hair on her face away from her eyes showing there was no longer a scar in place. She was wearing a three-quarter sleeve blue dress with a white three rose accent belt at her waist. A blue bow kept most of her hair back from her face in a half ponytail, a soft white light-weight cardigan was over her arm. Blue rose and diamond stud earrings in her ears, Winky having helped her pierce them, were charmed by house-elf magic to hide her pointed ears with a small book charm necklace which was an emergency portkey was around her neck. She was wearing black ballet flats were the shoes that she’d chosen and charmed for extra comfort and a soft pink nail polish. In her hand was a locked journal and pen that she’d been recording things in under the cloak which she tucked into an oversized purple dragonhide purse that was secured with a magical clasp.
“Aurora...I’m so sorry...” Sirius whispered as he cupped her face. “I don’t know when he spelled me...”
“I believe that it was tied to me Pads...” Aurora smiled. “I felt something break on my birthday when I was returned to my natural form.” She just relaxed in her family’s arms. “We’ll talk more later.”
They all returned to their seats and prepared for the second will.
“Again...We will listen to this in full and then at the end the distributions from both will be taken care of. Those that were given vaults or access to vaults will have gain their keys and will have them tied to their own blood and magic so that no one else will be able to access. It is something that we’re now offering to all clients and all vaults that are tied with ‘dead’ lines will have to have an inheritance test and blood bond to their key before they’re able to access it. We have been making these changes since the events of 91.” Ragnar explained simply, it was something that Lady Ravenclaw had suggested and was going to be implemented with immediate effect.
He again touched the orb, the one from James remaining opaque and looking cracked showing that it had been played and witnessed. The second orb which was clear turned into a beautiful pink rose quartz look. The orbs would be given to Lady Ravenclaw to be displayed in her home for they were recordings of her parents magical cores, with James being the level of a high mage while Lily had been right on the edge of being a mage from the level of a high sorceress.
Last Will and Testament of Lily Jane Potter nee Evans
I, Lady Lily Jean Potter nee Evans, being of sound magic, mind, and body do hereby on this the 25th day of October 1981 do declare this my last will and testament. All previous Wills are hereby declared invalid and false. This is witnessed by Heir Sirius Orion Black III, Account Manager Ragnar, and our lawyer Edward Theodore ‘Ted’ Tonks, Esq.
Before the will reading, I have requested and paid for a complete cleansing and purge from all mentioned within this will if it has not already been carried out by the reading of James’s will. If there is time between the two and I do not immediately follow my husband behind the Veil to Mandos Halls, then another cleansing shall happen.
There was a pause when everyone realized that they’d been protected twice over by the couple.
I will start this by saying that against my advice and at the pressuring of Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, here-after called Dumbledore, we’ve made our Secret Keeper Peter Pettigrew. He has the animagus form of a rat and for those that study animagus forms know that the animal you take shows your inner being. I have never trusted the rat.
If I pre-decease my husband, Lord James Fleamont Potter, here-after called James, then I leave all titles and earthly goods not distributed here to be held in trust for our daughter Aurora Jaye Potter-Black. At no point have we named her Harry James Potter, nor has she ever been of the male gender, no matter what Dumbledore would have people believe as tied with his ‘prophecy’. If for any reason Aurora is showing as male, then a cleansing and purification is needed to return her to her natural state.
I leave the care of Aurora to the following, should what I’ve seen come to pass and James crosses the Veil before me:
Severus Snape, you are my true brother though we’ve never done the sibling blood-adoption. Instead, I’ve chosen you as my choice of godfather for Aurora. In Vault 456, I leave for you is a sibling blood-adoption potion so we can have it retroactively. I trust you to raise her right and to love learning as we both do. Let Sirius and Remus help raise her but help her understand that unless the person pranked is laughing it’s not amusing.
Lucius Malfoy, you are aware of the secret that she holds within her blood and spirit and can help raise her to be the Lady she should be. You will be able to raise her as a lady and regent as your wife can make sure she had the makings of a proper woman of her standing.
Amelia Bones, you treated me like a sister even from a different House. I wish for Aurora and Susan to find the same joy we had during the time we had together.
Alice and Frank Longbottom, I’m honored that you named me Godmother to your Neville and wish for them to find the sibling feeling that I had with you Alice and Frank. You helped me feel the love of family after my parents died and I want Aurora to have that.
Sirius Black, even though you’ve blood adopted Aurora, we want you to be the fun-loving Uncle as you told me many times was your desire with her. Stay that fun-loving man that brings such laughter to Aurora’s life, she’ll need that.
Remus Lupin, your wolf already sees Aurora as its pup accept that and accept Moony, you’ll be healthier for it. Don’t accept the use of the poison that Dumbledore kept trying to force you to take during Order meetings, there is a reason for the name being what it is.
Minerva McGonagall, Aunt Minnie, you were a wonderful Head of House even if overwhelmed at the actions of James and the others and the overload of work. You will be a wonderful womanly influence on my little girl.
Under NO circumstances is Aurora to be placed with Vernon and Petunia Dursley, my brother-in-law will do everything he can to turn my daughter into an Obscurus and my sister will freely assist.
Under NO circumstances is Dumbledore to have any say in Aurora’s placement, life, or schooling. If she should attend Hogwarts, he’s to only have the interaction that is normal for a Headmaster to student. He has no control over House, Classes, or Grades.
Again, there was an uproar over the fact that Aurora was never to go to the Dursley’s and Aurora only had a look of vindication at the fact that Dumbledore was to have no say in anything that she was studying.
“Professor McGonagall, I’d like to speak with you about the courses I’m taking...with the help of some other students I’ve been self-studying Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. I’d like to take them instead of Divination. I’m tired of Professor Trelawney predicting my death each class and grading me down if I actually follow the steps needed for the homework instead of thinking up the most absurd dreams or readings that lead to the most gruesome deaths. I’d not wanted to take that but found my schedule changed without my say. I also found that any time I went to someone about it I was ignored. Now I wonder if it wasn’t because of something Headmaster Dumbledore was doing.” Aurora spoke up.
“It is the same for me professor.” Ron spoke up.
“I will have that corrected.” Minerva nodded. “You will both have to sit tests before the first classes of the year to make sure you are up to speed on the material, but we can arrange that as well.”
“Thank you, Professor.” Aurora and Ron nodded in response. “Another thing is we’d like to be able to spell our parchments that we pass in so that you can see what we’ve truly written...we’ve discovered that Ms. Granger has been ‘assisting’ with our homework by correcting them with the wrong information. We’ve not asked for her help, and we don’t appreciate her constantly ‘helping’ she also has a habit of hitting if she doesn’t agree with something.”
“We’ll look into this. We know a spell that we can cast on papers to see what magical signatures are on everything. There is a reason we use quills still as when you’re writing with it your magical signature is infused into the ink...” Minerva explained simply.
“Thank you for clarifying. I was wondering if we could take notes with a fountain pen in notebooks instead of parchment if we write our essays and tests out with the quill and parchment?” Aurora asked carefully.
“Of course...” Minerva nodded. “We’ll be making sure to add that to the letters.” She looked at the other heads that were attending.
To Aurora, I leave everything not distributed within this will. I also have put some special things in the Potter family artifact vault, including a journal that is connected to one your godmother Alice holds. This journal will be a connection between you and your godbrother Neville that you will receive on your 11th birthday. It holds all the conversations we had between us while at school, over term breaks, and after we finished school and went into hiding. I’m placing it in your vault today so that it is not lost in the times to come.
“It was one of the ones that Dumbledore removed most likely.” Aurora glared at Dumbledore before looking at Neville. “I’ve had no access to the vault, I’ve only seen my trust prior to coming just after my birthday this year to get a full cleansing done and claim everything I was entitled to.”
“I was wondering why I never saw you with it...I’d written in my copy several times. It was one of the things that Grandmother gave me before I started. She did it when she gave me father’s wand to use.”
“You’re using your father’s wand?” Severus spoke up with a furrowed brow.
“He should feel honored to do so!” Dowager Longbottom snarled.
“But wasn’t Frank paired with a Unicorn Hair wand?” Remus looked at Augusta with shock. “They’re the most faithful of all wands when one has a unicorn hair...and they are always strongly attached to their first owner...With Frank still being alive even if he’s in a comatose state...”
“The wand would still be bonded to him...no wonder Heir Longbottom has been struggling in classes...” Flitwick muttered just as shocked at the others.
“He likely would be chosen by either the same core as Frank or the wood but even if he was an exact replica between wood and core using Frank’s wand would only damage his core.” Sirius explained, he’d had a fascination with wands after getting his own, he’d wanted to go into wand crafting but because of the war and his position as Heir of the family he went to be an Auror with James.
“No!” Augusta placed her hand over her mouth in shock. She hadn’t realized she was damaging her grandson’s core by making him use his father’s wand. “Neville and I will go to Ollivander’s after this is complete and rectify it immediately. I apologize Neville for my actions. I’ll also be having Algie move out of the manor. I can’t believe I looked aside when he acted as he did with you. Madame Bones I’d like to discuss the potential for charges against my brother Algie for attempted Line theft and Murder of an Heir of an Ancient and Noble house.”
“We’ll meet after the children are back at school.” Madame Bones nodded. “I’ll have it added to my schedule.”
To Severus Snape, I’ve added the things I wish you to have to the vault that James is leaving you. I leave you the Proxy of the Evans and Slytherin Lines until Aurora takes her seat or passes it to another. I leave as well the personal books and journals of Lord Salazar Slytherin, including his personal potion research, and several important Slytherin family Heirlooms to be displayed at your discretion in the Slytherin Common Room for they now belong to you and if you wish to donate them you may. Even though the line is a paternal line for the title I am able to distribute the goods that I left in that vault.
It was clear that Lily didn’t know that Severus would become the Head of Slytherin making it even easier for him to display the items in Slytherin’s common room.
To Remus Lupin, in Vault 781, I leave the deed for Westfold Keep which has a large amount of Goblin provided wards and is protected space. It is space that Moony can be free without escaping. I’m also adding an additional 1,000,000 Galleons to the vault, and all the books in the Ravenclaw family library vault that you wish to take limited access will be granted for that only.
Remus had to get up and pace as Moony was howling for vengeance against Dumbledore, he’d been living in a rundown shack and fearing every full moon for the people surrounding the woods he lived with in. All this time after the deaths of his Alpha and Alpha Mate he’d been denied the den and support they’d provided for him because of the manipulations of the old man.
Dumbledore was glaring at the orb projection of Lily Potter; he’d been using the Keep as his vacation home and a place to keep those that would cause damage to his reputation but by this reading being done, he now had to find a new place for them.
“The property has been locked down against those that had been using it. The Goblins Cursebreakers and Ward Masters are already on their way to return the wards to the settings that had been contracted by the late Lady Potter.” Ragnar told Mr. Lupin with a raised eyebrow.
Dumbledore was again cursing mentally for if someone entered the property, they’d find several of his secrets he wasn’t wanting discovered but he couldn’t stop it.
To Amelia Bones, I leave 50,000 Galleons and the Proxy for the house of Ravenclaw until Aurora takes her seat or passes it to another. I also leave you the information I’ve gathered in the truth behind this war that we are a part of.
To Neville Longbottom, my beloved godson, I leave trust vault 549, to be added to annually to 50,000 Galleons until he has entered a job or finished his chosen mastery.
To Minerva McGonagall, I know the conditions that James had listed in his will, I also know from what I’ve seen that he will pass before me therefore you are already aware of the conditions. As such I leave you 1,000,000 Galleons to be used for scholarships for those talented in Transfiguration to be chosen by you to reach their masteries.
To Filius Flitwick, I leave 1,000,000 Galleons to be used for scholarships to allow those talented in Charms to reach their masteries. I also leave you the true Ravenclaw Diadem to be displayed at your discretion in the Ravenclaw common room, and your pick of books that Remus doesn’t take or are duplicates from the Ravenclaw family vaults. The one that the Gray Lady speaks of was Rowena’s everyday diadem and was discovered by Tom Riddle in the forests of Albany. I also leave you my research into the true history of the Founders and the divide that cast Slytherin from the castle.
To Pomona Sprout, I leave 1,000,000 Galleons to be used for scholarships to allow those talented in Herbology to reach their masteries. While I do not have access to the Hufflepuff accounts she’d left a few things with her dear friend Rowena and those I leave to you to distribute in the Hufflepuff common room.
To all the Heads of House for Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry as well as all the professors for mastery level subjects and flying, I leave 500,000 Galleons each to be used to buy up to date materials and supplies for the classrooms and students. In each Mastery level field not already distributed I leave a scholarship fund of 1,000,000 Galleons to be distributed to students desiring to achieve their masteries.
I also leave for Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry the four founders portraits that are being kept in the Ravenclaw Family Artifact Vault. I instruct the Head House-elf to place all protections and an unremovable sticking charm upon the portraits so that they can share their stories with the future generations. Let no one silence the portraits.
To the Potions Professor of Hogwarts, I leave 1,000,000 Galleons to provide scholarships to students who wish to continue on and become masters in the field.
To the flying instructor I leave a further 500,000 Galleons to buy replacement brooms as needed, quidditch practice sets, proper protective gear for the students playing quidditch, and specific brooms for each team so that they can all perform based on their proficiency and training. I know that when there are games played at a professional level, they all play on the same broom so that it is because of their skill and training that they win and not because one team has the better brooms.
To Poppy Pomphrey, I leave 700,000 Galleons to bring the Hospital wing up to date and update the necessary equipment and make sure that you have a proper stock of supplies. I leave an additional 1,000,000 for scholarships for those that wish to pursue the healing arts. If I hadn’t been so charmed by charms, I’d have gone for a healing mastery first. I plan on studying it after my Charms Mastery is complete.
In each Mastery level field not already distributed I leave a scholarship fund of 1,000,000 Galleons to be distributed to students desiring to achieve their masteries. All scholarship funds are tied with the head of the subject and are to be used for the bettering of our world. All scholarships will be held in vault 8 and will be called the Ravenclaw Scholarship Vault. One must prove that they are giving the scholarship to a worthy student who wishes to continue and shows true passion. The vault will continue to grow interest, if any others with to add to the fund they are allowed to donate to the Vault.
Everyone was in shock over what was left to the different heads and the different teachers. They were all very frustrated and irritated that the will was only being read now since the money provided would’ve been an amazing help in the upkeep of the school. They were also frustrated since so many students had been unable to continue in the fields, they were Masters of, because of lack of funds. They noticed on her right hand a Ladyship Ring that held the Ravenclaw crest and knew that she had the right and the money by being Lady Ravenclaw.
To the Goblin Nation of Gringotts, as the Lady of Ravenclaw, with the authorization of the Lord of Gryffindor and as the Regent of Slytherin, I leave this request: I call for the Ward Masters of Gringotts to check the Wards at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Return them to the state that the Founders had negotiated with you for and return control of them to the four heads and the head of the hospital wing as was originally stated in the contract with Gringotts. I know what you’ve done to the wards Dumbledore you’ll no longer be able to hide it!
I, Lady Ravenclaw, as Regent of Slytherin through the first born son of Lord Salazar Slytherin and Lady Rowena Ravenclaw, known as Sophocles Slytherin, I hereby disown and remove the family magic from Heir Tom Marvolo Riddle Junior known to the wixen world as Lord Voldemort, You-know-who, and He-who-must-not-be-named for betrayal of the true family values of the Slytherin Line. Salazar Slytherin was a mundane-born and his ‘monster’ was only placed to protect the school just as Rowena’s protection spell on the armor of the school.
To Albus Dumbledore, I leave you nothing! You miserable Bastard…Several people choked at her calling Dumbledore a bastard…set us up with a false Prophecy. You think I wouldn’t realize it was false, but I did. I kept True Prophecies are not meant to be understood until they’ve been fulfilled. I have the blood of a renowned seer within me and know what will truly happen. I know what you’ve been attempting and let me just say. FUCK YOU!
For those that know not the ‘Prophecy’ that Dumbledore is basing all his arguments on and trying to pin the weight of the world on a child’s shoulders let me inform you how I know it is false. I was able in my work as an Unspeakable to withdraw the ‘Prophecy Orb’ from the shelf and listen to it. IF it had been a true prophecy, it would’ve driven me mad. I was able thanks to this hear the prophecy and have included it here: “The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches...Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies...and the Dark Lord will mark HIM as his equal, but HE will have the power the Dark Lord knows not...and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives...the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies...” It was given by Sybill Trelawney to Albus Dumbledore in the Hogs Head Pub during a JOB interview for...dundundun...Divination. He was starting to turn her down when she went into a ‘prophetic trance’ and gave that masterful fake.
Everyone was amused to watch Lily give a clap at the statement. Several were surprised to hear Snape let out a snort at her actions. While Dumbledore bit back a growl.
Something that sat wrong with me when Severus came, against Dumbledore’s advice and directive, and told James and I about the prophecy he’d overheard part of as well as the fact that he felt ‘compelled’ to share that small portion the first portion telling of when the one to VANQUISH the Dark Lord would be born at that...the interview for a school position was not held at the school behind the wards around the headmaster’s office no it was held in an un-warded, unprotected pub that is owned by Albus Dumbledore’s brother. Think on that...also think on the fact that Alice and I were not due to have the children we did until the next month and yet just days before the ‘seventh month’ died we were hit by spells in Diagon that induced our labor? And the spell caster was never found...hmmm...So again Fuck you Dumbledore. I’ll see you Mandos Halls when your time comes, and you have to answer for all the HELL you’ve caused.
Dumbledore was swearing behind a silencing spell, cast by Ragnar when he started seething over the fact that the prophecy was being shared and the fact that he learned Severus had gone against him as he had.
Severus simply raised an eyebrow in response to the information shared for now that his memories were cleared up he knew that was when he’d made a vow of protection with Lily over Aurora because he as well as James and Lily felt that it would come down to Aurora being the ‘chosen one’ since she was born at the very moment the seventh month died.
“Your mum is very...direct...” Ron whispered to Aurora.
“I think the word you’re looking for is dramatic, Ron.” Aurora laughed softly as she whispered back.
To Peter Pettigrew, you had better hope that the Dementors get your soul for I will destroy you before you’re ever allowed the peace of Mandos Halls! I know thanks to my visions that you will betray us. I also know that you’re a double spy and are just playing both sides so that you can say you’re on the winning side.
So have I said so may it be done!
When the image of Lily Potter was absorbed back into the orb, Aurora simply watched as chaos reigned for about fifteen minutes before Ragnar had enough and called for order. Moments after the necessary transactions to have the items named in the will distributed, vaults locked by blood to the recipient, and keys locked as well to magic and blood so that no one could take it and make a copy.
“Come along Miss Potter, we must return you to your relatives.” Dumbledore came up to put his hand on Aurora’s shoulder only to find he couldn’t physically touch her. “What is the meaning of this?!”
“Simply Headmaster,” Aurora turned to look at him. “Because of the activation of my parents will along with the emancipation you have NO say or control over me, and my magic knows it. YOU can’t TOUCH me anymore.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “I will be allowing Professor Snape to watch over me for the remainder of the summer as well as act as my magical guardian while in school. If I ever have to attend a meeting with you I shall request his presence as well as my head of house. My parents both named Severus Snape as my guardian, something YOU prevented by having Hagrid take me from Sirius after he got me out of the house. YOU then had Hagrid bring me to you at Hogwarts where you kept me for a day applying all sorts of shit to me...including a 75% block on my magical core and a spell to make everyone think I was male along with the potion needed to make it so. THEN you took me to Surrey where you placed me in a BLANKET on the front CONCRETE porch at MIDNIGHT on the SECOND of NOVEMBER. No warming charm, no spells to keep me safe, no sleeping spell to make sure I didn’t wander off, I was toddling by that point. Only a NOTE for my aunt which let’s see...” She reached into her purse and pulled out a pile of letters and taking the oldest one opened it. “Ah yes...Now...tell me Headmaster...this is your writing, yes?” She showed him while making sure he couldn’t take it from her.
“Yes...” Dumbledore snarled.
“Ahh...good...now let’s see what it was you said...oh I’ll just read it out...Dear Petunia, that is very informal for such an important letter…it’s dated November 1, 1981...I regret to inform you that your sister and her husband have been killed by Lord Voldemort…wow talk about an insensitive way of delivering the news…I am leaving in your care their son, Harry James Potter. I will be placing wards around your home to protect him from those that have magic and would mean him harm in the wizardry world...not the harm that comes from within the house oh no couldn’t protect me from that could you…I don’t wish for him to get a big head from the admiration of the Wizardry world. Therefore, I give you permission to discipline him as you see fit, after all a heavy hand is needed at times to control the magic of a child…well that’s a load of bullshit if ever I’ve read some…and I’ve read Lockhart’s books…In return I will make sure to have funds transferred monthly to supplement that which it will cost to raise a magical child. I shall be sending you a monthly cheque of £74,700 as long as I feel the PROPER care is being taken...just what do you feel is proper care? Feel free to punish him as you shall BUT he must call your house his HOME for the protections to remain. Should he stop then the money shall stop. Wow nice little threat there…I shall also if you desire make sure that your son’s core does not mature...did you really bind an toddlers core 100%? That’s the only way it would never mature…that’s likely the reason he’s so obese. He feels empty all the time from having no access to his magic and therefore continues to eat in excess…Sincerely, Albus Dumbledore Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Supreme Mugwump, and Chief Warlock...huh pretentious much?” Aurora looked at him with a raised eyebrow, she heard the twins muffle a laugh at her many interruptions for commentary, while Sirius bit back a quick bark of a laugh before he stifled it behind his hands. “After all you do the same thing on every Hogwarts letter...list all your titles when really in a letter like this you could’ve just signed your name and for the ones that are from the school you could just list your title with the school. No matter...I have here copies of the cheques that you sent to Aunt Petunia for the afore mentioned amount...” She held up the pile of cheques, “I also have here several letters she received from you and replies she sent TO you...My aunt is a paranoid bitch she’d make Mad-eye proud.” Again, Sirius barked out a laugh while Severus fought a snort of amusement at the comparison. “I’ve turned copies of each over to the Goblins, they’re getting the money back from the Dursleys...I think even claiming the house since they’d been using the money to pay for it...as well as I’m going to be giving these COPIES to Madame Bones...Along with a COPY of my medical record that was created when I arrived at Gringotts after my birthday. Now forgive me if I’m remembering wrong...” She looked at Ragnar. “But my father mentioned that for my care and raising 17,000 pounds was the amount allotted to my guardian...but if I’m doing the conversion math right then Dumbledore was only paying them the equivalent of 15,000 Galleons...”
“That is correct...that is the amount that was listed on your vault records as going to your aunt.” Ragnar nodded.
“Then he also was paying himself an additional 2,000 galleons to the amount he was pulling for himself and the ‘Flaming Bird Fund’ I believe it was?” Aurora cocked her head to the side in question though she wasn’t actually asking for it to be answered.
“And he has earned banishment from Gringotts for the thefts discovered.” Ragnar smirked.
Dumbledore did nothing but glare before storming out of the bank. Everything was falling apart because the little girl didn’t die like she was supposed to in the graveyard with the Diggory boy.
“I will get started immediately on the information given here as well as the things that Lily and James discovered concerning the war. I’ll also look into the information on the true name of the Dark Lord and getting a trial scheduled ASAP for Lord Black. That he was able to take his lordship,” Amelia looked at the ring on Sirius’s finger that had the Black family symbol on it. “Says more toward the truth of the lack of trial than anything else I could do. After all, if he was truly sentenced by due process, he’d have no claim to the title.”
With that Amelia left. Augusta and Neville had left just after Dumbledore stormed out. Arthur and his sons remained while Molly and Ginerva were escorted out. Ginerva was heard questioning what was going to happen with the marriage contract since Harry was a girl. Ragnar made a note to look into that, especially since the Potter Family Charter made it so that no one but the parents could make a contract and if the child in question had a soulmate, which Aurora did, they could only have a contract with that family. The Professors had left as soon as they had the necessary paperwork and cards needed to access the funds for supplies for the school without carrying around an oversized pouch of money.
“You’re a little shit stirrer, aren’t you?” Fred chuckled as he hugged Aurora.
“Of course, I am...I’m the daughter of TWO marauders and the ONE who was able to control them both.” Aurora smirked in response.
“I’m just glad that you’re on our side little sis...” Ron chuckled as he hugged her. “Though you’re not so little now are you...”
“I’m the height I should’ve been though I still have a ways to go to get to the weight I need to be.” Aurora gave a sheepish smile.
“I’ll say...” Ron was at 6’2, like her his inheritance had caused him to shoot up but thanks to the over feeding from Molly he was at the correct weight for him. Both the twins were at 6’4 and thin runners builds instead of the stocky muscular build that Ron had. “We’ll make sure that you get more meat on your bones...” Ron chuckled. “And now we can actually send food from our house...”
“I’ve got Dobby and Winky serving me personally and Winky’s on the war path...I’ve got Ragnar as my secret keeper so I’m safe.” Aurora explained.
“I can just imagine.” Fred chuckled. “I heard Professor Lupin referred to as Moony...”
“So, what were your two parents that were marauders known as?” George finished the question for the twins.
“Simple...Meet Padfoot...” Aurora chuckled as she gestured to Sirius. “And my father James was Prongs.”
“We’re not worthy!” Fred and George both started bowing to Remus and Sirius as soon as it was confirmed who was who.
Remus simply smirked while Sirius looked at them in slight confusion.
“They found your map in their first year in Filch’s office. And gave it over to me in my third year so I could slip out of the castle into Hogsmeade.” Aurora shrugged.
“Well...now that our memories and such were returned to us, we remember that Miss Vixen and Master Shadow were part of the group in our final years...Master Shadow gave as good as he got and challenged us.” Remus smirked in response to the twins' reactions.
Severus just smirked from where he was standing with his arms crossed.
“Chief Ragnar, if you could give my guardian as well as Sirius and Remus my address...I’m sorry guys but for right now...” Aurora looked at the Weasley’s who simply smiled and hugged her in response.
“We understand.” The twins and Ron, all gave her a hug while the others simply nodded.
“We’ve got to go and deal with Molly and Ginny anyway...” Arthur said as he also gave a hug to Aurora. “Just keep in touch. I’ll make a simply journal as to what your mother mentioned using so that you can stay in touch.”
“It’s because of those type of journals that Ginny was duped by Riddle’s diary isn’t?” Aurora looked at Snape.
“Most likely.” Severus nodded in response. “Let’s get to your home and I’ll make sure that you have the potions and such that you need to get back to a decent weight to match your height.”
They could all see that even with her nice clothing she was very thin, almost dangerously so.
“I’ll send the information on the laws and such that Dumbledore passed with your votes and everything that might be important. I’ll also discuss things with Ragnar about what the Dark Lord has done to survive.” Lucius said simply.
“Thank you, Lord Malfoy. Give your wife and son my greetings. And please have Draco keep an eye out for a letter from me. I would like a chance to apologize to him for my slight in first year. I had several spells and potions that made it so I was distrustful of Slytherin’s and then also specifically the Malfoy family.” Aurora nodded in response before she turned to Severus. “Let’s get home…” She started walking out the door putting on her cardigan as she went. Because of her thin state and lack of reserves she got cold easily even in the height of summer. “I’ll see you guys on the train.” She looked at the Weasley boys that were still attending Hogwarts.
“Actually…I was going to send you a note to see if you wanted to join us when we shop for supplies in a few days?” Ron asked as they walked out beside her.
“I‘ll have to see…Because of what I’ve gone through and the slander that has been happening in the prophet I’m not that interested in being in public…” Aurora explained gently. “Oh…I’m gonna send a message to Barrister Tonks and see if he can take my case against the Prophet…they’re not allowed to publish things about a minor like they have been and I’m sure that even more since it’s against a Lady of a Most Ancient and Most Nobel house makes it even worse. I also have the Goblins are working on getting me a majority share in the paper to take it away from the control of the ministry.”
“Good idea…we’re going on the morning if the 12th so if you want to join us, you’re welcome to.” Arthur explained.
“Very well.” Aurora nodded before she let her ring portkey take her back to the manor where she’d been staying with Remus and Severus, Sirius remaining at the bank for his safety and the sanctuary that he’d been granted by the Goblins.
“It’s gonna be a long month…” She sighed as she settled into the bath that evening, she’d been subjected to another healing session with Uncle Sev as she’d been told she could call him when not in class or the public areas of the school.
Severus was in the potion lab that the manor held working on making the necessary nutrient potions and stomach soothers that would allow her body to eat more and to retain more of the nutrients in the food she ate to increase her body weight in a healthy manner. He had already set up a meal plan with Winky where Aurora would get frequent small meals throughout the day and evening, more in line with the Hobbit meal schedule that he’d read about in the Hobbit and Lord of the Rings as a youth, it had been Lily’s favorite series. He was also brewing a bone strengthener for the damage caused by the amount of malnutrition she’d dealt with growing up. With the way her bones were even with the healing that had happened with the inheritance it would be easy to break bones again, he was already making a plan with Poppy, via a spelled journal, on when they were going to either break and heal or vanish and regrow her bones that had healed wrong.
None of the teachers had returned to the school and wouldn’t until the wards were fixed not wanting to have spells put back on them and knowing that the wards that had originally been in place would prevent such from happening.
Remus was in the library lost within the shelves and in research mode. Lucius and Severus had explained what the diary that Aurora was talking about that she’d encountered in her second year actually was. He was in the process of figuring out ways to get rid of them without damaging the vessel if they were in historical artifacts. He pulled out his two-way mirror and called out for Sirius who was quick to answer.
“What’s wrong is Aurora alright?” Sirius asked almost in a panic.
“She’s fine…she’s taking a soak and Shadow’s down in the lab preparing fresh potions to give her the most benefit.” Remus explained. “She’s soaking in a bath that is filled with similar healing potions to help with the scars that remained, the worst was healed by her inheritance, but her magic was so drained from everything that it couldn’t remove them all.”
“That’s good…so what can I help you with?” Sirius asked with his head tilted in a dog like manner.
“What do you know of Horocruxes?” Remus asked with a raised eyebrow as if he wasn’t just dropping the bombshell that he did.
Chapter 4: Finally a Chapter
Summary:
Apologies for the length that it took to get this chapter out. I struggled to get this written and then my muse took it and made it go in directions I wasn't expecting. Hope that you enjoy reading this chapter. Thank you again for your patience in the time it took for me to get this out.
Chapter Text
To say Sirius had been pissed had been an understatement when Remus had asked about horcruxes for it was considered the darkest of magic that even those of the Black family would not touch. He’d remembered the mutters he’d overheard from Kreacher about finding a way to finish Regulus’s last task. He’d called the elf with permission of the goblins and found out what had truly happened to his brother. He’d had Kreacher bring the item to the goblins, who knew of a way to remove the taint from the historical artifact. The elf had also mentioned that Bellatrix had been present at the meeting where he’d been told to accompany the Dark Lord. Sirius had then called for an audit of all accounts tied with a Black family member for any of this magic. If it was found within the vault the item was to be removed and taint destroyed.
“We have a way if we have enough of the pieces…” Ragnar started while looking at the locket. “Which I can already tell that this is only one half of one sixth…meaning that the bastard who’d made this had made two others before this…since each time one of these abominations are made it splits the remaining soul in half. We will be able to tell how many are remaining and the strength of them. Our ritual masters if we’ve got enough of the pieces will be able to perform a ritual that will bring the remaining pieces to the bank without destroying the items that contain them.”
“Do so please…” Sirius nodded in response as he looked at the locket that he had lost his baby brother to.
“With pleasure.” Ragnar snarled. “Abominations and those who create them become enemies of the nation and are forever banned from our establishments. Especially if we find they’ve stored them within our halls. Those that store them are also banned with their vaults seized.” Ragnar glared at the cup that was brought up. “The Lestrange vaults are such for this was found in the bride price vaults that Bellatrix Lestrange took with her into the family.”
“The Family Black will not argue the loss, nor will they accept her back within our line. When I’m able to do so I will be removing her from the family for going against the family code as well as breaking the marriage contract that we had with the family Lestrange.” Sirius answered with a glare of his own.
“Good.” Ragnar nodded. “This chalice holds one half of one eighth…meaning this was the fourth that was created.” He looked to the ritual master with a raised eyebrow, for he was the one that brought the chalice in the first place. “Do we have enough to do a test?”
“Yes…we’ve already done so to be honest.” The ritual master answered with a nod. “We were able to discover that the first half had already been destroyed, in 1993…there was a one half of one fourteenth portion that was destroyed on the 31st of July this year. Meaning that in total there were six pieces for if someone attempted this with the goal of seven pieces in total, they would’ve had a very unstable soul by the creation of a seventh.”
“Unstable enough that the piece could break off to be housed in a living being upon the backfiring of a killing curse?” Sirius asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Possible but that is very specific Lord Black.” The ritual master glared at the man.
“My daughter Aurora was always able to feel when Tom Riddle was near her. Her curse scar that she got when she survived all those years ago would pain her. He specifically touched the scar on the night of his rebirth because it brought her debilitating pain.” Sirius explained. “These pieces belong to him…and it is well known how insane he is.”
“Well splitting his soul as he did would cause him to lose what little sanity he’d have. The first portion would take his ability to feel remorse making each one after easier.” The Ritual Master sighed before looking at Ragnar. “Because there are only these two plus two more and the main piece then we should have no problem recalling the pieces. Once we recall the pieces, even those that have been ‘destroyed’ we can merge them and force them back into the main piece. It would return his sanity to him…”
“As well as allowing him able to die. Once a pieced together soul is rebuilt the soul cannot be split again keeping him from ever creating more abominations.” Ragnar nodded. “Do so.”
“Very well.” The Ritual Master nodded before taking the two items with him to do so.
“Do you have any way of telling the age of the first piece?” Sirius asked before the goblin left.
“He was 15.” The goblin explained with a shrug.
“In the height of the London Blitz…” Sirius said with wide eyes. “Can you tell if the soul was spelled in anyway prior to the first being made?”
“It is something we can check when we’ve pulled all the pieces together…” The ritual master said with frustration.
“You do not think he meant to do this…” Ragnar said with disbelief in his voice.
“My father was a school mate of Tom’s. Would speak on how before he was a bright outgoing man that drew people in. He was charismatic before he turned 15 and returned from London. Something had changed the summer after that. He was always wondering what had changed his friend for the young man had become where it was as if a different person…My father would also speak about how Dumbledore would never leave him alone always stalking him movements watching for anything. Especially after it had been revealed that he was a parselmouth, something that my father said the old man knew even before he came to the school. Tom Riddle didn’t begin using his name of Voldemort until after he left school. Always talking in the common room about making the changes in the Wizengamot needed to protect the children and strengthen the statute of secrecy in concern against the mundane families of mundane-borns. He also was having research done with the help of his friends into the truth about mundane-borns…something that changed to wanting them all dead…”
“We will test the soul and record any spells upon it. For a change to the personality that you are describing would change the soul as well.” The ritual master nodded before finally leaving the room.
“This will be interesting…if it is revealed…We will look back into the banishment. For if he didn’t create a soul container of his own free will…” Ragnar shook his head.
“We’ll have to wait and see. I heard from Amelia earlier. They have a date set for my trial. It’s in three days. Ted would like to come and talk with me about the trial, so I’d like to reserve a room to discuss things with him.” Sirius said with a sigh as he thought of what was going to come about. Aurora needed him to be freed and that there would be a chance for him to help raise her as he should. He also needed to figure out who to leave the family line to since he knew in his heart of hearts that as soon as she found a way to do so she was going to be leaving this land for Arda and her soulmate. He knew that he had two years to figure it out because if there was any way for him to do so he was going to be joining her in that journey. He’d already lost 14 years with his daughter he wasn’t going to be losing any more time if he could avoid it. “I need to go through the family tree and find the best connection for the line to continue…I’ll have to go through an adoption…”
“We know that Marius Black has a son, he’s a Hit Wizard for the ICW, he attended Ilvermorny since Marius moved to America after he was cast from the family for being a squib.” Ragnar looked at the paperwork, he was glad that Lord Black had transferred the vaults to his control, so he was able to lock it down. “He married Elaine Graves, daughter of Percival Graves the head of the department of law enforcement for MACUSA in the 30s. She was an unknown child of his during the conflict against Grindelwald thankfully. She has been aiding in the research behind squib-born children.”
“Squib-born?” Sirius blinked thinking about what Lily had told them after she’d done the inheritance test and found out her connection to the Slytherin and Ravenclaw Lines. She’d had a family tapestry done and stored it in one of the family vaults. “I think Lily’s mentioned that…”
“She would’ve…She was the one that reached out the Marius and his wife after hearing about how Marius was removed from the family for being a squib. She had put Elaine onto the research, and she had continued it in Lady Potter’s name.” Ragnar nodded. “It has been released by the ICW though blocked here in the UK that all ‘muggleborns’ are actually squib-born. That it is thanks to the marriage of two squib-lines or a squib to a magical that the magic in the line is re-introduced to the world. It is how your cousin’s daughter Nymphadora was able to be born with the family gift.”
“That’s something I’ve wondered. If my cousin was disowned from the family for marrying Ted how was Dora able to be born with the gift?” Sirius asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Simple the disownment was only at her immediate family level. Your grandfather was still Lord Black at the time, a position he held until his death four years ago. Your father and mother though they claimed to be Lord and Lady Black were not yet such and therefore even though your mother attempted to assist in the disownment it wasn’t done by the Head of the family and therefore was invalid. Just as your disownment was invalid from the family. While it was done at a family level your grandfather never actually disowned you, so you were still the secondary heir behind your father until his death and then you were the heir with your brother as the secondary...” Ragnar explained.
“Hence why I was still able to claim the title and not simply because I was the last male of the direct line.” Sirius nodded in understanding. “Thank you for clarifying that for me.”
“You’re welcome.” Ragnar nodded in respect, grateful for the words of Lady Ravenclaw for she’d helped Lord Black understand that the way they treated goblins needed to change, after all they were in charge of their money. “Conference room three is available for your meeting with your lawyer.”
“Thank you.” Sirius nodded in return before standing and being led to the room that was set aside for his meeting he was also going to be looking into information on Marius’s son and how to go about naming someone that was an American citizen as his heir. He wasn’t about to let that little toe-rag of Narcissa’s get his hands on the title. After all the Malfoy’s were just a Noble family, and only in the past two generations. Lucy had actually married up when he’d married Narcissa. By him being called Lord Malfoy it was like the noble titles of the British aristocracy: Lords and Ladies, Barons and Baronesses, Viscounts and Viscountesses, Earls and Countesses, Marquesses and Marchionesses, Dukes and Duchesses, before finally reaching the Royals. He looked up when the door opened and Ted Tonks was lead in. “Ahhh…Ted…It’s good to see you. I want to go over more than just the coming trial…”
“How can I help you?” Ted asked as he set down his briefcase and they got down to business starting with his will just in case the trial went bad, or someone did something stupid like Fudge had been attempting with the kiss on sight order.
In another part of the country Dumbledore was grumbling as he moved through Hogwarts, he’d raised his own wards as soon as he’d returned from the will reading and was so far able to keep the goblins out, but he knew it wasn’t going to last for long. He was storming through the castle attempting to find one of his staff so that he could ‘talk to them’ only to find out none of them had returned to the castle besides those that hadn’t been invited to the will reading. That is Filch, Trelawney, and Hagrid were still here, though Hagrid was facing an inquiry from the creature's department at the ministry due to the discovery of the spider colony and that he was the one to introduce them. Dumbledore wasn’t speaking up for him because he’d outlived his usefulness for him, with his pawn dropping the class for the other more intensive more helpful subjects. Sybil was too drunk to hold any conversations and was going to be looked into as well when the goblins got through his wards and removed the spells that kept people on the board from receiving the complaints that had been sent about Severus, Sybil, and the brooms. He was pissed that his plans were falling apart. He was just glad that nothing had come out yet about what he’d done with the keep that he’d taken over instead of letting Lupin have it like had been in the wills.
“Ah…good…Lady Ravenclaw if you and your guardians would be so kind. We’ve gotten the wards out of the control of the old man, but he believes that he still holds them. He has his ‘war wards’ raised…” The lead of the Ward Masters team said as Aurora stepped up with Severus and Remus beside her outside of Hogwarts. “We believe that once we’ve gotten the claim of these wards done then we’ll be able to remove the last of the wards upon Westfold Keep. So will be able to get that back in your power as well.”
“What do you need from me?” Aurora asked carefully.
“Seven drops of blood upon this stone…” The ward master pointed at a large obelisk stone that stood at the corner of the wall between Hogwarts and Hogsmeade. “This is the ward stone for the outer defenses…it can be recharged and reclaim the whole of the wards by dropping your blood which is tied with three of the four lines…” He looked at the young girl. “With the addition of your blood it will move back to its secure location, it only came out as a call for help that we’ve finally been able to answer.”
“It’s here on Hogwarts behalf to get recharged so that it can return to keeping the school secure as has always been the mission of the school?” Aurora said though it came out as a question she knew this was the truth of the matter. “Very well…” She stepped forward and using a small ceremonial blade that she’d started carrying around with her pierced the fat of her palm allowing the needed blood to fall upon the stone. “Mother Magic let this work…protect your children within these hallowed halls.”
In the castle Dumbledore let out a cry of pain and shock over the collapse of the wards he’d placed over the castle. For they were not removed gently in anyway. They were torn from his control and shattered upon the return of the wards placed by the goblins and the founders working together. He felt every single leech that he’d attached to a select few of his students through the use of the wards tear away. Clutching his chest, he sank into his throne in his office and looked out over the grounds in shock. How had this happened? He only sat for a moment before climbing to his feet and moving to a secret chamber he’d the castle form into the office, from there he pulled out several books and parchments before returning to his desk. With a glare he enlarged his desk and spread out the papers. He used what little magic he still had as the headmaster to seal off his office so that no one would be able to get up to see him before he had a plan in place.
Aurora blinked as the wards flared blinding white gold before settling into the stone and the stone sank back into the ground to return to the heart of the Chamber of Secrets where it had resided since the day it was created. There was a reason that the basilisk was within the chamber in the first place and a reason why the spells in place kept it from remaining dead any time it was killed within the chamber's halls.
The Basilisk reared as the magic of the castle healed the damage done to it three years before, its eyes returned with the secondary lid returning as well so that it would not kill unless ordered by the one that had renewed the wards. Its mind was also returned to its normal state no longer driven insane by the centuries of isolation. It remembered its orders from Salazar to remain within the castles ward chamber to protect the pillar that helped the school protect the children.
The school itself seemed to be renewed as the wards were renewed. Windows lost their cracks, steps lost their tricks, paintings looked fresh again, and the floors shown with cleanliness. The biggest change happened in the dorms and kitchen. The stairs leading to both sides had the protections renewed so that those who were female could not enter the males' dorms and the opposite for the females' dorms. While in the kitchens the house-elves were all strengthened, and the spells placed on them to keep them from questioning the inclusion of potions into the meals of the students was removed. Once again, the house-elves were looking out for the wellbeing of the students instead of almost worshipful devotion to the plans and orders of Albus Dumbledore. He’d also find that the meals would be much more balanced and less fatty, greasy, or all around unhealthy for growing magical children. The castle seemed prouder as the magic washed over it. The founder’s descendants were back, and the castle was once again able to do its best to protect the children as it had been called to do from its creation.
Aurora watched from the wall protecting the castle as the magic washed over it. She felt the drain on her core, grateful for the large amount that she now had available with the removal of her blocks. She watched as stone straightened and brightened as windows reformed and gleamed. It would look completely different that year for the children coming from the lake as the castle lit the way. She watched as the protective magic of the castle surged to the forest and went within. She watched and listened as the screams from the Acromantula rose in the air all too human like in their cries as the magic pushed them away. She was glad that there were workers already in place from the Department of Creature control or whatever the department was. Did she feel bad for Hagrid having to deal with the consequences of his actions? Perhaps but she also knew the dangers the creatures represented in their numbers. They were known man eaters and would gladly kill and eat any child that entered their nest as they had almost done to Ron and her.
“Oh, good just as we expected…” The ward master nodded in response to the message that he’d just received from the team at Westfold Keep. “His wards have fallen at the keep as well.”
“I’m glad…” Aurora nodded as she looked at the warrior goblin that stood watching what was happening. “Shall we go and check out your home Moony?”
“We shall…” Remus nodded with a smile before looking at Severus. “Will you be joining us?”
“I think that I’ll get Minerva and we’ll go beard the goat in his pen.” Severus smirked as he held in his hand the letter from the Board that would remove Dumbledore from the school before the term even happened.
What Dumbledore didn’t know was that the board had been called and with the help of the goblins they’d been able to get all the letters he’d kept hidden delivered and they had confronted Severus already about how he’d done his job. When he’d explained that he’d been spelled Severus was given this year to change his ways or he’d be removed from the school. Minerva had also been at the meeting with the rest of the staff that had been at the will reading and was given the position of Headmistress with Severus as her Deputy for a year, it would be increased if he passed the probation. They’d also been able to retrieve the money that had not been spent and were already hiring extra staff, including a potions master dedicated only to creating for the Hospital Wing as well as three additional full healers, five nurses, four groundskeepers, a history teacher that was living and breathing, and returning several of the classes that had been removed including one on Wixen Customs and Beliefs. There was also going to be a law class and an etiquette class. Severus was part of the conversation that was had to decide how the classes were going to be structured. How the physical health of the children would be taken care of as much as the mental. It was thanks to the talk with others who’d grown up mundane that they realized they needed more than just quidditch for exercise, especially since that was limited in each house to the number for a team, something else that would be changing so that there were alternatives in case someone lost privileges or were injured in the game. There were also going to be multiple teachers brought in for the same subject especially for those that had the professor as the Head of a House. The board had also given permission for Remus to be hired back, this time as the history teacher, and had someone reach out to have the curse breakers of Gringotts come in and see if there was actually a curse on the defense position. There were changes in store and Dumbledore was not going to be happy with any of them.
Remus and Aurora apparated away from Hogwarts to the edge of the wards around Westfold Keep. Aurora stepped forward and claimed the wards again as the child of Lily before turning the wards over to Remus. She cocked her head as the wards registered more than should be on the grounds.
“There is no one living here, right?” She looked at the goblin that had joined them.
“There is only creatures and house-elves that are supposed to be here at this time.” The ward master said looking at the paperwork that came with the house.
“Well, the wards are registering 10 other bodies within the grounds…” Aurora said with a raised eyebrow. “And it isn’t house-elves or creatures that are registering for that is something else…”
“Let us go first then.” The goblin warriors said with a firm expression while Remus nodded and placed a firm hand on Aurora’s shoulder.
Aurora watched the goblins enter with her permission before she followed with Remus, she could tell that the people within wouldn’t harm them, couldn’t harm them but she didn’t know how she knew or what she knew. They moved through the grounds taking in the overgrown forest and fields, it showed that there was little care that had been taken on the outside of the keep it made Aurora think of the Golden Halls of Rohan that she’d seen in dreams the village leading up the rough cliffside leading to the longhouse up on the top where the king of the Rohirrim sat. The grounds were rough, and the village was seeing age, few lived there any longer, but they were all behind them as they’d approached the keep.
“I see why mum called this the Westfold Keep.” Aurora smirked as she looked at Remus. “This is what I imagined the home of the Rohirrim to look like...” She looked back over the village and such below the stone steps that lead to the great doors.
“I think so as well.” Remus smiled at her before looking back to the main doors. “The people you were feeling you only get the feel after you were at the fates not down near the village?”
“Exactly...” Aurora turned and looked over the grounds from the large stone platform. “All it needs is a blazer and spears bearing the horse of the Rohirrim banners...” She looked out and noticed the whole of the area had a very Viking heavy look to it. She looked into the distance where it was fields of rolling green with trees in abundance throughout the space. “Though this view makes me think more of the Shire than of Rohan...”
“Your mother loved the series...” Remus whispered softly. He felt honored that he was in charge of watching over her.
“Lady Ravenclaw...” The head goblin’s voice echoed from the large doors.
“Yes?” Aurora turned and looked at the goblins taking in their shocked expressions.
“If you’d please come here...” The goblin turned and went to one of the side chambers was set up like an old hospital wing with seven beds each holding a form that was as still as death though their faces were twisted in horror or sorrow.
At first Aurora thought that it was dead bodies but then she noticed the spells in place beside each body that recorded brain, body, and magic functions. They each had an IV port in with a few bags of potions being given to them. Stepping forward she check the potions and cocked her head.
“Draught of Living death...that explains the unnatural stillness...” She looked at the different bodies before looking back at the potions. “Nutrition...hydration...” She saw the fourth and couldn’t help but furrow her brow. “I don’t recognize this one...”
“That is one that is banned from several lands and is actually a direct sentencing to Azkaban...” The lead Goblin said as he stepped up beside her. “It is known in common tongue as the draught of torment...in the Latin it is Le Ciel Du Bonheur Éternal...”
“The draught of eternal torment...” Aurora looked back at the patients. “Tied with the draught of living death...”
“They are forever tormented within their minds while trapped in an unending enchanted sleep.” The Goblin said with horror in his expression.
“Is there a way to wake them?” Aurora looked at the people on the beds with horror in her gaze. “And a way to free them from the torment?”
“Yes thankfully...” The Goblin nodded as he looked to the door. “We summoned some of our best healers. They have the means to remove the all the harmful potions safely along with any binds that may be on the person or leeches.” He nodded to those that came in. “Once that is done, we’ll be able to identify the people and have them returned to their families.”
“Would they’ve registered as deceased because of the draught and spells on this place?” Aurora looked around at the area around them. She could see the remains of the spells that lay on the area, partially due to her large core and partially due to the place being tied to her and Remus. “It seems as if until I’d cleared the wards that it was hiding who ever these people are.” She looked at the numbers again and blinked. “But there are twelve here and the wards only registered 10...”
“It could be...but who is it...” Remus stepped forward only to freeze in shock. “Wha...but...shit...how...” He looked over the twelve forms more carefully. “Gideon and Fabian Prewett...Edgar Bones...Marlene McKinnon...Benjy Fenwick...Angus McKinnon...Elspeth McKinnon...Caradoc Dearborn...Regulus Black...Melania Black...Arcturus Black...and Orion Black...What would be the benefit of having so many of the Black’s here...and the Prewett brothers...”
“Do all these have high positions in the Wizengamot?” Aurora asked carefully.
“Yes...and all were outspoken against the ways that Dumbledore was handling things...” Remus nodded in answer. “I know that the McKinnon family, Caradoc, Edgar, and the twins were talking about leaving the order because of how Dumbledore was handling the war...Now that I think about it the attacks on them took place only a few days after they made such statements.” He looked over the group. “With the Blacks though...” He cocked his head to the side. “Why would he have them here...”
“Who are they exactly?” She asked carefully.
“Regulus is your father Sirius’s younger brother; Orion is his father...” Remus gestured to the two men laying side by side. Regulus looked the worst of all those that were there sweating and in pain in a way that was clear to anyone looking his body twitching even in the throes of the potion that was to keep him in a death like state. “While Melania and Arcturus are his grandparents on his father’s side...Arcturus was Lord Black until his death...” Remus looked at the pair. “Arcturus became a shut in after the death of his wife...she’s his soulmate...and their bonded completely if I remember the statement from Sirius correctly...”
“Meaning that if she’d been truly dead, he’d have died as well...” Aurora looked at the pair in amazement.
“Exactly...” Remus nodded before looking back at the pair and then at all the other forms on the beds. “But why these twelve...”
“The Prewett’s are tied with Arda...” The Goblin said with a raised eye ridge. “All the families here have some tie with Arda or Avalon.”
“What do you mean?” Aurora looked at the Prewett brothers before looking back at the goblin.
“The Prewett family are descended from Maedhros...” The goblin explained as the healers entered and began working diligently on those that were potioned and spelled. “From what we were told when he made his leap into the volcano, he prayed to Eru, Manwë, and Mandos to correct the actions of his kin...he wanted to find those that had been abandoned and thought forever lost. He wanted to protect them. Upon diving into the volcano to destroy the stone he was granted a new life here on Terra...” The goblin looked around at everything. “He was found wounded and battered but was able to find and protect the lost ones. They’d been brought to Terra by the Valar Mandos as well upon their too young deaths. His Lady Wife Vairë had seen the weaves tied to them that there would be changes brought about with their lines. One married into the Potters, the other the Blacks.” The goblin explained as he watched everything.
“Should you be sharing this?” Remus asked looking at the goblin in shock.
“Yes...Our wise ones have told us that when the Lady Fëanor walked our world then we would know and that we were to share the history.” The Goblin shrugged. “Maedhros found his soulmate in a Prewett female and had twins with her. Since she was the last of the line and Maedhros had no last name or title in Terra he took on her name. The twins were magical-soul twins and since then the line has become one where it passes only to those of magical soul twins.”
“Magical Soul twins?” Aurora and Remus asked carefully.
“There are nine types of twins that can be born...” The goblin explained. “Fraternal, Identical, conjoined, parasitic, superfetation, heteropaternal, biparental, theoretical, and magical soul twins. Most know of the fraternal, identical, and conjoined.”
“Yes...superfetation twins are those with different gestational ages, right?” Aurora closed her eyes as she thought back to everything that she’d learned after meeting Padma and Patil along with Fred and George. “While heteropaternal twins have two different fathers...biparental twins are those that are considered half-identical...it’s two sperm and one egg...”
“Correct.” The goblin nodded proud of the intelligence she was showing. “Theoretical twins are technically the same as biparental...one egg but two sperm the difference is that the egg began splitting before it was fertilized. They’re also considered polar body twins. Superfetation on the other hand is when there are two different eggs released at different times in gestation and the second egg becomes fertilized, there have only been ten known cases like this both in the magical and mundane world. Just as the heteropaternal is caused by two different men fertilizing two different eggs within hours of each other, or if they are a superfetation pregnancy...”
“Parasitic twins are those that one fetus is underdeveloped and is nonfunctional...conjoined twins are the zygote begins to split but doesn’t completely separate...they’re identical twins but not fully apart...they were used in freak shows in the mundane world as an oddity for a long time.” Aurora sighed as she thought back to what she’d learned, thankfully with the removal of the blocks and such that were on her she was able to recall things she’d read even when her gifts were blocked. “Fraternal twins are two eggs fertilized at the same time...while identical twins are one egg, one sperm that splits and forms twins...” She gave a short explanation of what she knew.
“Exactly...Now the one that few know or even acknowledge only happens in the Wixen world. It is more common in some families than in others. Such as the Prewett line.” The goblin nodded. “Magical Soul Twins are those that are identical or mirror identical twins...” The goblin continued watching the healer's work. “They have a shared magical core and a shared soul. They are one soul in two bodies...they share a soulmate if they are blessed with one. They also seem to share one mind in that they’re able to finish each other’s sentences with an ease not seen in any other twin set. The Prewett Line has had so many magical soul twins that it has been decided that they are the ones that will hold the title of Lord for the family or Lady if it is females...they are in the position as Co-Lords and have until their 21st birthdays if the lords before them pass to take up their title. There has been a set of them since the time of Maedhros’s own children. They seem to be in each other’s space at all times and know without question where the other is and how they are going to react. It would explain also how one of the numbers was not registering for they are Magical Soul Twins and would only register as one person...”
“The Weasley twins, Fredrick and George are like that...” Aurora whispered as she looked at the Prewett twins.
“Well Molly is the older sister of Fabian and Gideon...” Remus said with a knowing look in his eyes. “I wouldn’t put it past her to keep the truth of the Prewett line from them.”
“If the twins had not survived Fred and George would’ve been the Prewett Co-Lords correct?” Aurora looked over at the goblin. “I apologize Master Goblin at never having asked for your name...”
“Exactly...they would’ve had until their 21st birthday to claim the title before it would revert to the next in line until such a time as there was another set of Magical Soul Twins born to the line...As for my name I’m Bloodclaw.” Bloodclaw nodded in response to her question before turning back at the call of one of the healers in gobbledygook. “Ah...they’re ready to apply the potions that would cleanse the draughts from their systems.”
“Do so...Remus...do you mind if you continue to host some others here?” Aurora looked at the werewolf.
“I don’t mind at all...I’m wondering though on the fact that there is still one of the numbers not registering when you took control of the wards...” Remus moved along the line only to freeze when he reached Regulus Black. “Well shit...” He closed his eyes and then looked back at the man in the bed his eyes bleeding amber. “We’ve got a vampire in our midst...something happened to bring out an inheritance of the vampire type...He’ll always register as deceased because of it.”
“Huh...wonder how this happened...” Aurora moved forward only to be stopped by Remus when she got to close. “What is it?”
“He’s gonna be the worst when he wakes...” Remus looked to the windows and took in the height of the sun over the grounds. “He will be famished for blood and High-elf is like crack for vampires.” He explained.
“We’ve got blood he’ll be able to have. Vampires are some of our best clients. We have a free donation blood bank within the healing halls for them. They’ve been around for a long time and therefore able to afford things and make more gold for our people.” Bloodclaw answered as he’d followed the pair down to the vampire in question. “We’d have to look into the family history to find where the vampire line came from and what happened to awaken it since he is registering as 18 on all scans...They have all been frozen at the ages they were when they were taken...”
“Hmm...is it spells, or the potion combination do we know?” Aurora looked at the different frozen people that were slowly showing signs of waking. “We’ll need mind healers brought in...”
“Yes...We’ve got several on retainer that we can bring in. We’ll have them take additional oaths of course...we will wait until they’re able to be around the rest of the world before revealing their discovery...” Bloodclaw said simply.
“We should let those that have family know that they still live, bring them here to stay as well so that they can be with the family...it would likely help with the healing...Though not Molly...” Aurora looked over at the Prewett twins. “Something tells me she knew they were here...” She turned away. “Do you think that a forge can be built on the grounds?”
“Of course...we’re able to build and ward one for a fee...” Bloodclaw nodded.
“Remus...until the world knows the truth do you think that I can remain here with you and have Papa come here?” Aurora asked with a lifted eyebrow. “I’ve been staying at the family manor up until this point and have it under the Fidelus but...” She turned back to the others. “I know how it feels to have something changed so fundamentally and want to help...”
“We can of course stay here. We can also put here under the charm as well.” Remus nodded.
Remus knew that while the place looked from the outside to be a copy of what they’d imagined the golden hall of Rohan to be it wasn’t on the inside. They were in a combination of old and new. The main dining hall of the house was a throwback to the Viking longhouses of old with wood exposed beams, antler and horn chandeliers, heavy furs and woods at the tables and chairs. While the rest of the place had a look of what he’d imagined Rivendell to have with the interior rooms with stone and wood flowing together and inlaid marble tiles forming intricate patterns on the floor, there was wooden desks and heavy filled bookshelves in one area, several floors hidden throughout and large open airy rooms. The bedrooms also had open airy feelings. They traveled through the house getting a look at everything, Remus had to be dragged from the library, though it was also Aurora having to be drawn out of there at points through the days following. Severus was brought in to see the place and help with creating a potions lab in the basement that had been revealed. They also had Bloodclaw be the secret keeper, they’d found a true friend in him just as Aurora had found in Ragnar, she’d have asked Ragnar but felt it better to not have one person hold multiple secrets for the same line.
Severus was in shock when he returned to the school. Not only was Regulus a vampire but there were so many thought dead returned to the living. He was sad that Lily and James weren’t among the number but grateful for those that were. He glared toward the tower that held the headmaster’s office and chambers, the man had locked himself in and they hadn’t been able to break through yet to get the bastard out of the castle. How had they not seen how insane he’d become? Severus shook his head as he moved through the grounds back to the castle.
“Severus are you alright?” Minerva asked as she saw the dour man enter the castle. “Is Aurora alright?”
“Wha...oh yes...there was just a shock found at the Keep that can’t be talked about yet...” Severus shook his head before looking back toward the stairs leading to the headmaster’s office. “Have we thought of asking the castle for help in getting the bastard out?”
“What are you talking about Severus?” Filius asked as he stepped forward.
“The castle is aware...and with the renewed wards they are able to do things we wouldn’t expect...” Severus thought out loud for the others. “If we asked the castle in assisting in removing the parasite from the grounds wouldn’t the castle be willing to get the leech out of their halls?”
There was a rumble in the air and beneath their feet causing Filius and Minerva to look at each other in shock before looking back to Severus. Severus simply smirked and walked over laying a hand on the stones before him.
“Hogwarts...I ask for assistance in removing any that would harm the children within these halls. I ask on behalf of your heiress from the lines of Gryffindor, Slytherin, and Ravenclaw. Allow the blights upon your stones be removed in full.” Severus then allowed his magic to seep into the walls of the castle, letting it get a taste of the bond that he held with the child of their founders.
There was an even bigger rumble than what had happened earlier when the ward stone had been revived and Severus looked at the others with shock in his eyes as he saw the building shift in such a way that a new way to the headmaster’s office opened up for them.
“Well...no time like the present...” Severus lifted an eyebrow as he looked at the new steps that were side-by-side with the old.
“Bloody hell.” Minerva whispered in a deep brogue. “I actually wasn’t expecting that to work...”
“To be honest I wasn’t either.” Severus shook his head before summoning the order from the board for Dumbledore to be removed. He just had to touch the letter and he’d be ejected from the castle. The castle itself rumbled around them in clear amusement over their disbelief. “But it is definitely helpful...” Severus smirked as he threw open the door into the office and startled Dumbledore from where he was leaning over a table studying the many books and parchments that were around him. “Hello Albus...we’ve been trying to meet with you for some time...bad form ignoring the Board of Governors and their representatives.”
“Ah...Severus...Minerva...I’ve just been very busy working on something I don’t have time for a meeting right now. I’ll talk to you at the next staff meeting before the start of term...please see yourselves back out...” Albus looked his age as he straightened up, it was also made clear that there were several signs of dark magic use covering his body.
“Oh, we’re not here to discuss the meeting...” Severus said with a smirk as he walked closer to the man and seeing some of the rituals listed in the open pages bit back a snarl, they were rituals to seal a person's magic completely with the main part of it being the rape of the one in question, preferably a virgin at that. “We’re here to give you this...” He held out the order for Dumbledore who reached out a hand without looking and took the parchment roll, obviously planning on setting it aside from the way he was reaching to a blank spot. “Huh...” Severus smirked at the newly blank space before stepping up to study the different books and such. “Call Amelia.”
“What is it Severus?” Minerva stepped forward and saw the parchment that was filled with notes about Aurora and the level of her power. “What is that bastard up to?”
“Nothing good.” Severus answered as he looked over the parchment notes. “He’s a bastard of the highest order...Fuck this...we need an order of protection for Aurora against that bastard as soon as possible...” He looked over the parchment. “I also need to take her to the Ministry and see if there’s truly a prophecy about her...”
“I’ll contact Amelia...Hopefully it won’t take much to get that order in place...she’s safe right now, right?” Minerva looked at Severus with a raised gaze.
“She’s behind the fidelius with the secret being held by one of the Nation. They aren’t going to be telling anyone the location without her specific okay. She’s also under the protection of Lupin at this time.” Severus nodded before he sent a patronus message off to Remus to warn him not to let her out of the range of the charm and to remain with her at all times if she does have to leave the safety of the charm at any point.
“What happened to Albus?” Filius asked looking at the others and then looking toward the phoenix on his perch. “And why hasn’t Fawkes followed him?”
“Because Fawkes is tied with the school...Dumbledore has only let everyone think that he’s bonded with the majestic beast...” One of the portraits said with a smirk. “The old bastard thought that he had the bird false bonded to him but those kinds of spells don’t remain on the phoenix no matter how often or how soon after the burning day it happens. Fawkes was the bonded familiar with Rowena, he was then left in charge of the protection of the school. Just like Salazar’s familiar was left in the chamber.” The old man in the portrait said with a soft smile.
“Huh...interesting...” Filius nodded in response as he looked around the office. He left the desk information to the others as he moved to the bookshelves. He couldn’t help but let out a laugh as he removed a charm that he could see laying over the shelves. “Mundane phone books...”
“What’s that?” Severus looked up before he noticed what Filius had, he couldn’t stop the laughter that had come from his throat at the site that meth them. “He was hiding that his collection had been reclaimed by putting mundane phone books in place. I know for a fact that I’ve seen Potter and Evan’s family books there in the past.”
“Books he had no right to that were reclaimed in the blood reclamation ritual...” Filius nodded with a sigh. “But he couldn’t let the common people know that, so he’d hidden the truth by putting up mundane phone books and covering them in glamours...” Filius shook his head in disbelief.
“Exactly.” Severus nodded with a smirk in amusement that the man had done so. “I wish we could’ve seen his face when he realized that he’d been formally removed from the school...” He sighed looking out toward the main gate which they could barely see from the office. “Sadly, I don’t have the vision skills of a high elf...” He shook his head again and moved back to the table to have a full understanding of what Albus had been up to, he made sure that he had cast a containment spell over the desk to preserve all evidence, something that he’d learned when studying for his defense mastery.
Outside the main gate Albus pulled himself up from the ground in shock as he looked back toward his office and started cursing in several languages before looking down at the roll of parchment that he had been handed that lead to him being dumped on his ass on the ground outside of the school.
Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore,
It is with a heavy heart that we the Board of Governors for Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry hereby order for your removal from the position of Headmaster. It has come to our attention that there were several issues that you’ve refused to attend to in the time that you’ve been in your position. Because of this and the fact that we’ve been given magical evidence provided by the Goblin Nation of your theft we are hereby giving you your notice. You are no longer Headmaster; this is not a suspension this is a complete removal of your position. Do not attempt to get back into the school. Once this parchment is given to you, you will be removed from the school. Your items that actually belong to you and were purchased only by the funds available from your salary will be brought to you at the Hogshead Pub within two hours of receiving this. Any attempts to get back into power at the school will see charges brought against you.
Sincerely,
The Board of Governors
Albus was pissed as he saw the signatures for everyone including those that he’d been controlling to make sure that nothing was looked into. He stormed down the path leading to Hogsmeade planning on going to his brother and getting a room for the time being. He knew that he’d be back before too long they needed him in the position of Headmaster.
At Westfold Remus looked at the disappearing doe patronus with a raised eyebrow before looking back at the room where he’d left Aurora, she’d found the kitchen and was working with the house-elves that were on the grounds to make a large healing broth to give to those that had been spelled so badly. She even was making a smaller portion which had the same broth but was twisted to be given to a vampire after she’d ransacked the library to find anything that would tell her how to help a vampire in being able to live a fulfilling life as an undead without just consuming blood. She’d found that one who was awaken into an inheritance found several different things open to them including the fact that if the food is doctored correctly the vampire in question could still eat normal food and get the nutrients from them and would be able to go out into the sunlight with a specific ring. She’d found that Regulus already had the ring on his finger leading her to believe that he had been a vampire before whatever had caused him to end up here spelled.
“So...” Sirius stepped up beside Remus, the trial had happened earlier that day in secret with the necessary number and the Veritaserum administered, it would be released in the papers the next morning that he was innocent and all kiss on sight orders were removed. “What do we plan to do about whatever stupid plans the old bastard have in place...not only that but the second old bastard?”
“Tomorrow Severus and I are taking her to the Department of Mysteries so we can find out if there is actually a prophecy tied to her...and if so, was it the one that Lily mentioned was false in her will or is there a different one...” Remus looked at his best friend and mate. “We thought we’d give you time to deal with having not only your brother here but also your father and grandparents.”
“I’ll be glad to return the title to my grandfather and make plans for the future...I’ll have him name Reggie as his heir...” Sirius looked at Aurora with sad eyes, here in the Keep she let go of the glamour she wore in public. He could see her pointed ears and knew that the oath of the Black family would soon be fulfilled. “When the moment comes that the day is shortest, the scarred man shall cause the fall of a false Lords...the lost one will be returned to the land of their birth...seven warriors to bring about a change of the Song...”
“What’s that Padfoot?” Remus looked at his friend with curiosity flowing from him.
“A prophecy given by one of the first Blacks...he was not from this land...” Arcturus answered instead of Sirius as he stepped forward, he was leaning on a walking cane but thanks to the spells and potions from the healers they were all very mobile already. “You are certain grandson?”
“Aye Grandfather...look at her carefully...truly look at her and tell me that it isn’t time.” Sirius sighed as he looked at Aurora. “She’s become the lost one...and I’ll be one of the seven warriors joining her...I refuse not to.” He turned to face his grandfather and removed the lordship ring from his finger. “Grandfather I return to you the title of Lord of the House of Black. It is yours by right and I cannot in good conscious continue to hold it.”
“I thank you Grandson...” Arcturus sighed as he took the large ornate ring back.
“Do not name me your heir...it should first go to my father and then to Reggie...As a Vampire by inheritance he’ll be able to continue the line even if he should be able to survive until the end of this world.” Sirius held his hand up before his grandfather could name his heir. “Like I said I will be one of the seven leaving with her.”
“So be it.” Arcturus nodded before looking back at the child standing before the stove. “May all of Terra and Arda be aware that the protection and blessing of the House of Elwë go with you. For though the oath tore our people asunder and put brother against brother we will not continue that path.” He looked at his grandson. “With you I will send the sword forged by your many grandfathers Eluréd.” He called for Kreacher, the only house-elf not constantly in the house and asked him to retrieve the sword in question. “Nahtar...” The sword was made with a swirling metal for the blade while the cross-guard was covered in leaves that many would recognize as the leaves of Lorien. The grip was a large piece of green jade, and the pommel was a large piece of matching steel to the guard. “It shall serve you well...you remember your language lessons? As well as your swordsmanship lessons?”
“Aye...” Sirius nodded as he pulled the blade and studied it, he could see within the pommel the small discreet hole that he was able to slide his wand into, something that had been returned to him as soon as he’d been declared free. He pulled his wand and slid it into the hole with a smirk. “Nathar mean’s the slayer, correct?”
“Exactly.” Arcturus smirked in return. “Keep it with you always I care not what the other purebloods thinks or say. We’ll live by our oath to protect the lost one...”
“My oath is double edged grandfather for not only is it due to the oath of our house...but...” He sighed as she laughed at something one of the house-elves said. “As my blood adopted daughter and my goddaughter.”
“Then the oath is stronger, and I see why you’re sure you will be one of the seven...” Arcturus nodded in response.
“Aye grandfather.” Sirius nodded looking at Aurora with adoring eyes, the eyes of proud parent as he watched her laugh.
“Come...we must speak with your grandmother, father, and brother. There is much that must be accomplished before it is time...” Arcturus nodded as he turned to go to the bedrooms that all those who’d been kept here were granted since none wanted to remain in the chamber in which they were found.
“Remus...keep watch please.” Sirius said as he looked at his mate.
“Of course, Siri...” Remus gave a sad smile.
“I’ll talk to you more later...” Sirius clapped him on the shoulder as he left.
Lord Sirius Orion Black III INNOCENT!!! Truth brought to light in trial of the century!
By, Rita Skeeter
You read that right my dear readers! Lord Sirius Orion Black III was declared innocent in a landmark trial two days ago. Closed to the public the Wizengamot met without the presence of Albus Dumbledore. It was presided over by Dowager Longbottom as acting Chief Warlock and Madame Amelia Bones the head of the DMLE. After a vote of no confidence to remove Albus Dumbledore from his position the truth of the matter that had brought the Wizengamot together was brought to light.
SIRIUS BLACK had had NO TRIAL! He’d never appeared before the court all those years ago after he was captured for the supposed death of Lord and Lady Potter and the death of 12 muggles and Heir Peter Pettigrew.
With the help of the Goblin Nation, he was able to get a trial arranged, they’d offered him sanctuary since he’d been able to claim the Lordship Ring, something that if he’d been truly tried and found guilty would not have happened. He then submitted to having Veritaserum used in the trial! Below I give you the transcript of the trial starting directly after he’d been given the truth serum!
AB: What is your name and date of birth?
SB: Sirius Orion Black the third of my name. November 3, 1959.
AB: Where you a member of Slytherin House?
SB: No
AB: Were you ever a member of the group known as Death Eaters?
SB: No
AB: Where you the secret keeper of James and Lily with their child?
SB: No
AB: Who was the secret keeper since everyone thought it was you?
SB: It was Peter Pettigrew; I was the decoy because we thought that no one would expect him to be the secret keeper.
AB: Do you know who cast the spell?
SB: Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore
AB: Did you kill Peter Pettigrew and 12 muggles?
SB: No
AB: What happened that day?
SB: I cornered Peter on that street. He yelled out that I was the one to betray James and Lily forgetting about the fact that I have a godfather bond with their child that would never let that happen. He then hit me with his one good spell...
AB: What’s that?
SB: He’s really good at the Rictusempra charm.
AB: How did the street explode?
SB: He sent a blasting curse into an open sewer line that was below him. Even the smallest spark in that area can lead to a blast such as they found.
AB: What happened after that?
SB: I was breaking the thralls of his charm and couldn’t stop laughing when he turned into his animagus form of a rat and slipped into the sewer he’d just blown up. I noticed he’d left behind a finger and thought he’d apparated until I caught a glimpse of his tail. That is what caused me to be laughing when the Aurors and Oblivator’s showed up. They didn’t even wait to ask any questions of the survivors or offer any help...they just grabbed me and apparated out of there. I was in shock I think because when I came to, I was in Azkaban with Dumbledore standing outside of the cell.
AB: Why was he there?
SB: Because he wanted to let me know that my godchild was safe and would be raised well. He promised that when things quieted down that he’d get me a trial.
AB: Why did you escape Azkaban?
SB: I’d seen a picture in the paper that Fudge was carrying. It had a large family on the front page with the rat on one of the kid’s shoulders. I knew the rat anywhere after all I’d spent since third year seeing that form. The paper talked about how the youngest son was a close friend of my godchild. I knew he was just waiting for the right moment to get back to his master and that he’d harm my godchild if I didn’t do something.
AB: How did you escape?
SB: I turned into my animagus form of a large black dog. I was so starved that I was able to slip through the bars. The Dementors are unable to see, and the emotions of animals are much simpler than that of man. I was able to avoid them and then swim to shore...
Aurora looked at the article in the paper, thanks to the work of Ted and Lord Malfoy the paper had stopped with their campaign to badmouth her. She’d sent her memory of the third task to the Madame Bones with the help of Severus. Looking at the paper from the day before when they declared that she was telling the truth, and that Voldemort was back she smirked. The wards on the Keep made it so that no one would be able to send her howlers, but it didn’t mean none tried. There were also regular letters sent with curses, hexes, and potions on them all of which she ignored as she moved from the breakfast table to wander the halls.
There had to be a reason besides the keeping of the 12 within the healing hall. She seemed to sense a space that was keeping her from noticing it and furrowed her brow. Something was trying to keep her from a hall and several rooms within the keep and she wasn’t about to let it continue. Thanks to her control over the wards and her large storehouse of magic she was able to destroy the notice-me not and wandered down the hall that had been hidden.
There were four chambers off the hall and the first two were loaded down with books that caused her to recoil from the darkness that oozed from them. She could tell that some of the books were bound in human skin, and others that were of creatures known for their intelligence. But the third door led to a room that caused her to smirk.
“So, this is where he put them...I’d wondered why they hadn’t shown up when the reclamation ritual was done.” She smiled as she moved forward to the many portraits that were hung in this room. “After all it was still in the house of a Potter therefore it registered as already being where it belonged.” She reached up and touched the edge of a still portrait of a couple dancing, the female had long red hair and was wearing a newsies cape while the man had wild brown hair and wire framed glasses, the female had her eyes closed as they danced. Their wedding rings clear on their fingers. “Hello Mother...Father...” She whispered as the portrait came alive with her touch. Along with all the other portraits within the room.
“Hello Princess.” They both whispered with a sad smile on their lips.
Chapter 5
Summary:
Thank you for waiting patiently for this chapter. With the challenges of the site being up and down and then my kids getting back into the swing of school I finally gotten around to getting this chapter ready. I also have a lot of the next written I had to end it here or it would've been an extra-long chapter which I know most wouldn't mind but it was getting frustrating to me to continue it past what I have...Next chapter will have her finally finding out the prophecies that are tied with her.
Chapter Text
August 8th, 1995
“Well, this is something unexpected.” Godric looked out of his portrait to see the young girl with raven hair that had been styled to sit just below shoulder length, with bright green eyes, pale snow-white skin, and pointed ears of a high elf. She was dressed in rich purple with gold accents of royalty though it was clear she’d not been raised in such a way. “Well met young heiress.” He nodded to her while his friends joined him in the portrait. “Can you tell us where we are and what has happened?”
Aurora looked at the portrait that was beside her parents with wide eyes. She took in the image of the four founders with amazed eyes before looking back at her parents.
“May I have permission to move your portraits from this room to the main portion of the hall. I feel that this is better explained to everyone under the roof of this Keep.” Aurora looked at Godric Gryffindor.
“Of course, child.” Salazar nodded with gentle eyes looking and truly seeing what the girl had been through. He could see the residue of dark magic that hung on her.
“Dobby!” Aurora called out with a sigh. When the house-elf popped into the room she looked down at him with another sigh. “Can you please get a few others to help move the portraits in here to the main chamber. Also have a meal prepared and brought in while passing word to everyone that is here. I think it’s time we share what has been happening...”
“Yes Missy Rory.” Dobby nodded so fast it seemed his head was set on a permanent bobble.
James was chuckling at the way the house-elf was responding to his little princess though his eyes were saddened as he could see the lack weight on her. A short time later the portraits were hung on the walls before the large formal dining table in the formal dining hall with marble and gilded decorations that were ostentations and didn’t really fit the feel of the rest of the keep. Aurora followed the portraits sealing off the hall that she’d entered so that they could have the Auror’s come and check out the dark art books that were within one of the chambers. She had a feeling that one or two of them would explain why Tom Riddle changed so much from what he’d originally been like to the monster he’d become.
“Princess...what’s going on?” Sirius asked as he entered the dining room. “Why are we meeting in here?” He hadn’t noticed the portraits yet.
“Because I think it’s time that we fill everyone in on things that have been happening.” Aurora answered softly. She was glad that Bloodclaw was still in attendance, he’d been hired to act as protection by the Black family for Aurora without her being aware of it only telling her that he was there to go over the wards and make sure that no one could slip through them. “Uncle Sev knows some of what I’ll be explaining but he’s unable to leave Hogwarts...it's why we had to push back going to see if there were any real prophecies about me...”
“What do you mean little fawn?” James asked from his portrait Lily resting against him and just watching their daughter and looking over those gathered in the hall.
“Bloody Hell!” Sirius jumped looking toward the portraits before having his legs give out under him. “James...Lily...” He had tears flowing down his face. “Dear Merlin...she found your portraits...” He looked at the founders before pulling himself together and standing before bowing to the founders. “Honored ones...I am Scion Sirius Black the third. It is my honor to meet you.”
The others were just as shocked to see the portraits that were in the room and the way that things were happening. Introductions went around before everyone gathered at the table to have the meal that was being served. They were all a bit saddened when they noticed how little Aurora ate, she mostly pushed her food around the plate to hide the fact that she wasn’t eating it.
“Little Dawn...” Lily spoke so tenderly it made Aurora tear up before looking at her mother’s image. “What is it you need to tell us...”
“First I need to know what the Founder’s know of what’s been happening at the school and my parents want to know what’s happened since their deaths...What time were your portraits locked away?” Aurora looked at the portraits of the founders who’d once again moved into the one frame to be able to see them and talk without having to look around the area.
“We were discovered by Albus Dumbledore when he was made the Head boy and locked away a short time later in our family vaults when he attempted to burn us.” Rowena answered simply. “He didn’t like that we were proving his statements false every time someone asked us if what they’d heard about the breaking of our friendship was true. We never had an argument like he was attempting to pass around as fact. Salazar did not leave the school due to an argument. He was killed when attempting to rescue a mundane born during the witch hunts.”
“Huh...” Several of the other purebloods blinked in shock at the statement of the true history.
“Well once the portraits were removed from the school he came back as a professor and then became head of Gryffindor then Deputy before finally becoming Headmaster. He was able to get the ‘truth’ out there as he wanted people to think in his seventh year.” Aurora sighed as she took a sip of water. “There has been a bad rivalry in the school between Slytherin and the rest of the school but mainly between Slytherin and Gryffindor. He got people believing that it was an argument between the pair that lead to Slytherin leaving the school.”
“We were brothers of course we argued...but I’d never drive him from the school.” Godric shook his head in shock. “Our fathers were different, but we had the same mother.” He explained what he meant by them being brothers.
“As far as people know that is what happened...” Aurora shrugged. “We’ll have your portraits returned to the school so that you can correct things.” She explained. “With the explanations we can make it so that another cog in his plan fails. Though I still don’t know what his plan is...”
“That’s not for you to worry about Aurora.” Sirius sighed reaching over and placing a gentle hand on her hand. “Let the adults figure out and fight against the Dark Lord that wants to end the world as we know it.”
“That’s just it...” Aurora looked up with wide eyes. “He wants to end the world. If there is so much infighting and it spills over to the point we can’t hide it from the mundanes with the advances in tech that has occurred then he’ll be able to step in and become the benevolent overlord or whatever.”
“It’s very likely.” Salazar nodded from his portrait. “But please help us understand what has been happening. We know that there have been changes just from what you’re telling us but...”
“It is bad.” Aurora whispered. “But know that there have been changes that have come forth. Thanks to being able to take my inheritance early due to actions of Dumbledore I was able to restore the wards, and his actions have come to be known removing him from the school. But he’s disappeared and is avoiding prison so far because most are of the opinion that he’s the next coming of Merlin due to his own actions and works, though they don’t realize just what he’s done...” She explained before taking a sip of water and giving a deep sigh. “He ‘defeated’ the Dark Lord Grindelwald, though there is evidence that we’ve been able to discover showing that he’s simply locked him up in his own prison...Really, it’s foolish that the ICW allowed it, after all Grindelwald built the prison and knows all the ins and outs of it. Dumbledore was tied to the wards, and I wouldn’t be surprised if that’s where he’s actually hiding.” She shook off her thoughts and moved to stand and wander a little she hated sitting still and it had always affected her in school. Give her something she loves and she’ll hyper fixate on it but anything else and she simply didn’t have the fascination. It’s why she loves working with metal crafting, she loved working with her hands over everything else. “Because of his actions against Grindelwald, after over twenty years of the man building up his base, Dumbledore became the go-to for advice of those in power. He was given the position of Headmaster as well as the position of Chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump of the ICW...”
“ICW dear?” Rowena asked carefully.
“International Confederation of Wixen.” Sirius answered instead of Aurora. “It ties the different countries together and brings about help for keeping the Statute of Secrecy.”
“Thank you.” Rowena nodded. “We’d heard it talked about, but it was always as the ICW and those ‘internationals trying to tell us how to run our world’. Type of complaints.”
“How was he able to hold that many positions? Didn’t he swear the headmaster’s oath to the school?” Godric rose with alarm.
“What Headmaster’s oath?” Several of the others asked.
“How is the headmaster placed? We’ve been hidden away for a while to be honest and blocked from the time of I believe it was Headmistress Burke...in 1769 I believe it was...” Godric sighed. “The last Headmaster that gave the oath that we know of was Dilys Derwent...” He looked at his fellow founders. “After her term the room we were in was sealed before we could have them give the oath...”
“What room where you in?” Aurora asked carefully.
“We were in the anti-chamber outside of the Great Hall where the students were brought before the sorting so we could speak to them before their sorting. The room was sealed because of an explosion caused by Peeves that if not for the protections of on our portraits would’ve ended up with us destroyed completely...” Helga answered looking at the others.
“The room was unsealed around 1892 I believe it was...around the time that the Goblins attempted to invade Hogwarts and get at the well of Ancient Magic that we had been tasked with protecting by Merlin...I still don’t get where people had the idea, we were the teachers of Merlin...after all he’s the one that taught us.” Godric laughed while shaking his head. “The castle had to undergo several repairs that finally broke whatever was hiding our chamber though no one entered until 1897 when Dumbledore came in and tried to burn our portraits.”
“Huh...” Aurora and several others were shocked at what they were hearing. Aurora blinked away the thoughts that were rushing through her as she tried to cope with the information overload.
“Anyway...after Grindelwald and the Mundane World War 2 happened there was a student at Hogwarts that found the Chamber of Secrets and unleashed the Basilisk within on the students...a young mundane-born was killed.” Aurora sighed.
“Besty?” Salazar blinked in shock. “She was never to attack the students...what happened to her secondary lids?” He looked around at the others before looking back at the child.
“We don’t know. All we know is that she was insane at the time that the events occurred. It is speculated that the events that affected the school in 1891 might have woken her from her defensive slumber.” Bloodclaw answered as he looked at the portraits. “According to the wardmasters’ the Basilisk...Betsy...has been restored and her secondary lids have been replaced. She is back in guarding the ward-stone of the school.”
“Good...she like Pyre were left at the school for the protection of the students along with the spell on the armor and statues to come to the aid of the school should an attack happen.” Rowena nodded in response.
“Pyre?” Several asked in confusion only to bling in shock as Fawkes appeared in the room. “Huh...”
“Dumbledore had everyone believing that Pyre’s name was Fawkes and that they were his familiar.” Aurora explained.
“No...Pyre was my familiar and bonded to the school upon my death.” Helga smiled sadly at the familiar. “Most think that they belonged to Godric, and we let them...” She shook off the grief. “I was cursed infertile as a child and therefore had no children to pass on the familiar.”
“There are several families that try to claim to have been born of your line...” Arcturus spoke up from where he was sitting at one end of the table.
“Well, they’re lying...yes, I had several children that I took in from my house that had very severe homes that were deadly should they return to them. But I never performed the ritual to truly bring them into my family.” Helga explained.
“Huh...the Smiths are gonna be mad...they’re the most vocal of being descended from your line. Zacharias at school has been a great prick about it. Lording it over the rest of his house...he’s in Hufflepuff and feels that it’s enough proof that all his family have been from the Hufflepuff since the founding according to him.” Aurora shook her head in frustration. The boy was two years older than her and was a pain from when she’d turned him down for a date, he thought that being a descendant of Hufflepuff meant that she should be his partner and future wife. “Anyway...after Grindelwald there was maybe twenty years of peace...” She looked over at Orion. “You attended school with Riddle, correct?”
“He was a few years ahead of me but yes...” Orion nodded.
“He disappeared after 1949 for a time before returning and working for Borgin and Burkes...” Arcturus said with a furrowed brow thinking of the man that had charmed so many. “Then around 1970 he disappeared again only for ‘Lord Voldemort’ to emerge...”
“There is a reason for that...” Aurora pulled out her wand, grateful for the wards that allowed her to practice her magic. She copied what Tom had done in the Chamber in her second year spelling out his name and then rearranging it to spell out ‘I am Lord Voldemort’.
“Really? Death Flight...” Melania shook her head in frustration. “An anagram of his name calling himself Death Flight...”
“He was a mundane-born of two squibs, though one was more squib then the other...” Aurora shook her head before explaining. “Tom Riddle was born of Merope Gaunt and Tom Riddle who was descended from a female Rowle squib back three generations.”
“How did you learn that child?” Arcturus asked carefully.
“After learning from him how he came about the name I did some research. When I was abducted last year for the rebirth ceremony, I saw the graveyard and saw Clytia Riddle née Rowle on one of the headstones.” Aurora said simply with a shrug.
“Huh...I didn’t even know that there was a Rowle squib...” Arcturus blinked in disbelief. “But then again, they were always of the sort to hide the fact. At least they didn’t kill her and instead just set her out of the wixen world.”
“Why would you send squibs away?” Rowena blinked in shock. “They can still do a lot of tasks and not just maintenance or things like that, but they can get masteries in several areas. Some of our best potion masters and mistresses were no more than a hedge wixen...”
“It’s changed especially since Dumbledore started the lies...” Regulus answered this time. “Though it was started even before that...I think around the time that your portraits were locked away...”
“It’s likely because we’ve always pushed to have the purple cores and others to be brought into the school. It was after several incidents that ended up with the deaths of the students of lesser magic that they were removed from the school...we never agreed to that nor the fact that several heads refused attendance to those with creature blood or less magic. It was around then that the oath was stopped...” Rowena shook her head. “But we’re getting majorly off track.”
“I apologize...” Aurora shook her head to get her thoughts back in order. “There was the start of the ‘pure-blood’ movement lead by Voldie...he even went so far as to put a taboo on his name, though Dumbledore refused to acknowledge it and pushed for his ‘followers’ to not show fear of his name. Even now he does the same, with the phrase that fear of the name just increases the fear of the person or something like that...anyway. I just call him Tom...he hates it...doesn’t want to be reminded of his mundane father. The man was drugged with a love potion through the conception of Tom...”
“That’s foolish! He’ll never be able to feel any sort of emotion...” Salazar sighed out. “He likely will show no abilities to feel emotions but can fake it quite well.”
“It’s called psychopathy or sociopathy now...” Aurora nodded in response. “a psychopath has little to no conscience while sociopaths have a limited ability to feel empathy or remorse. Psychopaths struggle to form attachments, while sociopaths may be able to do so with a like-minded individual. It has led me to believe that Tom is a psychopath...since they are able to hold jobs and act normal among their piers even if they can’t actually form any sort of attachment.”
“That is very likely.” Others nodded in response when Remus had agreed with Aurora.
“Anyway, after Tom came back as Voldie he started on a rampage. There was a rumor that the only one he was afraid of was Dumbles which I think was just bullshit spread by Dumbles to make himself seem more important to the world. Voldie had gone to lengths that were disgusting...”
“Some of which we’ve discovered he hadn’t done on his own. We were able to recall all parts of him...” Bloodclaw spoke up. “The rune and ritual masters were able to pierce the pieces back together and test the remnants. There were several spells that would cause his psychopathy worse to the point that he’d have no compunction to do what he did.”
“Okay...something else to look into...anyway Dumbles for some reason held a job interview in a room above the pub that his brother owns with no wards on the door or windows. It was for the job of divination professor. The woman showed up drunk telling everyone what she was there for before going up the stairs. A spy, who in turn is actually a triple spy currently with a vow to my family, followed and heard as Dumbles began to close the interview only for her to conveniently give a prophecy...Tomorrow I’m going to the Department of Mysteries to see if there truly is one. Though mother said that the one given was false as she was able to hold it, we’re wondering if there is something out there that would cause him to focus on me so much.” Aurora explained simply looking at those around the table.
“I know there is one known to the Black Family that we believe may be tied with you, but it isn’t about this world...” Arcturus mentioned before looking at the other Blacks in the dining room and nodding. “When the moment comes that the day is shortest, the scarred man shall cause the fall of a false Lords...the lost one will be returned to the land of their birth...seven warriors to bring about a change of the Song...”
“I’ll be going back to Arda...” Aurora whispered with wide eyes.
“What are you talking about child?” Rowena asked softly.
“This is off topic...” Aurora shook herself off before looking at the rest.
“It’s okay...we can come back to Voldie and Dumbdumb.” Sirius whispered softly as he touched her shoulder. “What has you so shaken luv?”
“When I was going through my inheritance...” Aurora started looking at the others before focusing back on the picture. “I had dreams of life lived before. I know that in this world JRR Tolkien has written of the world of Arda...”
“Yes...he was a wizard with dreams of other realms...” Arcturus nodded. “He decided to live in the muggle world after the first world war and meeting his soulmate.”
“Well, if you’ve read the Silmarillion and other collections of his work you would learn about an elf named Celebrimbor...” Aurora said with a lost look in her eyes.
“The master craftsman that was part of the forging of the rings of power...” Sirius nodded; he’d loved reading the histories written of Arda because of his family's connection with the lost twins.
“Well...turns out...Shit this is hard...” Aurora stood and began pacing. She looked in the corner and smiled when she spotted something that the house-elves had obviously brought in. It was a court pensieve which would allow the memories to be projected for the whole of the room allowing the portraits to see them as well. “Turns out this wasn’t my first life.” She went over and pulled memories placing them in the pensieve.
The group watched the memories that she shared. From the rejection of her family to the meeting of her One. From the marriage, though not the intimate portions, to the arrival of the deceiver. From the work on the doors of Moria to the working on the rings and her prayers, she didn’t know how it had happened but even her thoughts were shared including the conversations she had with her One. Finally, she showed the truth of what had happened with the Deceiver and her death, though she didn’t show the rapes that she endured she left enough of a hint that they were able to tell what had happened.
“Holy Fuck!” Sirius cried out in shock as the memories ended. “Bloody Hell...” He looked at the rest and could see they were just as shocked as he was. “Little Fawn...” Sirius got up and slowly approached her. “Are you okay remembering all of that?”
“I’ve had a bit of time to deal with it...” Aurora swallowed as she answered. “I...I also think I’ve been dreaming of Narvi reborn like I was...” She whispered as she looked at Sirius. “My inheritance test showed my soulmate and showed who he was reborn as...” She closed her eyes as tears came to her eyes. “What I didn’t show and had returned to my memories in the days following remembering what I did was that I had gotten pregnant during our bonding...” She blinked as a few tears slipped down her cheeks. “I lost the little one before they could be born. I never even knew if they were a male or female or who they took after the most...”
“Oh, baby girl...” Lily whispered in sorrow feeling for her baby in a way that only a mother could. “I’m so sorry...” She blinked. “Siri please hug her for me...”
Sirius didn’t need to be instructed to do so since he was already doing so.
“Remy...please continue the story of what happened...Aurora can return to the conversation after a bit...” James spoke up while his brother was holding his daughter. “We’ll discuss the prophecy regarding Arda and how to get her home at a later point.” He said drawing attention away from his sobbing daughter, his heart hurting even in painted form when he saw that though she was sobbing not a sound was exiting her lips.
“Of course.” Remus nodded before turning back to everyone. “Do you know what Horcruxes are?” He asked out of the blue, Sirius wanted to laugh instead held back just comforting Aurora instead.
“Some of the foulest pieces of Black Magic out there...” Arcturus responded with a snarl.
“I know that he’d made one...I was doing my best to retrieve it when I was pulled into water by Inferni...It was what woke my inheritance even though I’d turned 17 the year before...I was able to escape the cave because of that inheritance and had disappeared though somehow the old goat had found me.” Regulus replied.
“Yes...the locket...Kreacher was very helpful in bringing it to us so that we could get rid of the abomination.” Bloodclaw nodded in response.
“He actually went so far as to make one when he was 16 or so...then made four others before the night he attacked the Potters.”
“He was unable to think clearly obviously...” Salazar shook his head in horror.
“He believed the bit of the prophecy that had been fed to him through compulsions on the messenger.” Severus stated as he entered. “I was filled in by one of the house-elves into what has happened.” He explained how he knew what had been discussed. “Founders, I’m Lord Severus Prince.” He nodded in greeting. “Lily thank you and I swear I’ll continue to protect her...James I accept your apology offered in your wills and offer my own in return. I was potioned and spelled to be more aggressive toward you and those in Gryffindor. Thanks to the goblins and my lordship ring I’m safe. I was the one spelled to deliver the first portion of the prophecy to Tom...”
“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches...born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies...” Lily spoke up. “That is all that he learned before coming after us through use of his spy who was thought to be a true brother.” She looked at those that didn’t know the whole thing for they wouldn’t have been at the will reading. “It continued with: And the Dark Lord will make him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not...and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives...the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies...”
“Self-fulfilling bullshit if ever I’ve heard one...” Godric shook his head in disbelief.
“There’s that but also the fact that it was completely false and fed to her via imperious curse to deliver it. The reason she was so odd sounding and spacy...” Aurora said with a shrug as she came back over, her face spelled free of any signs of the crying jag she’d just indulged in. “Dumbassdore created it to take the pressure that was on him off himself. He only wanted to be an indulgent overlord or something and not fight. He’s more often in his lofty tower then in the school or anywhere else.” She shook her head and poured some of the water into her cup to hydrate. “It’s what makes me think there’s an actual prophecy in the DoM which is tied to me and most likely him. If not both him and Tom...” Aurora sighed as she pinched her nose fighting off the headache the crying jag left her with smiling in thanks when Severus handed over a vial of pain relief draught. “On October 31, 1981, Voldie found out the location where my parents were hiding with me from their secret keeper. He came and first killed da...I hear everything when the Dementors are near...Da yelled ‘Lily, take Harry and go! It’s Him! Go! Run! I’ll hold him off!’...I later found out he didn’t even have his wand on him...” Aurora looked at the portrait of her parents. “My mum wasn’t able to leave with me...we were trapped by wards and Dumbassdore didn’t leave any other means of escape since the floo wasn’t even connected I later found out...After Voldie killed Da before moving up the stairs to where mum was with me in the nursery...Mum was screaming...’Not Aurora, Not Aurora, please not Aurora!’ then his voice. ‘Stand aside, you silly girl...stand aside, now...’ ‘Not Aurora, please no, take me kill me instead...Not Aurora! Please...have mercy...have mercy...’ this repeated twice more than...a shrill laugh followed by a ‘so be it’, the killing curse, mum screaming, and then...well then, I usually pass out by that point...but in my nightmares I remember the scream and flash of green light. I used to think it was tied with the car crash that Aunt Petunia told me had killed mum and da...”
Severus turned from the tabled cursing before turning back and moving to hug Aurora, quietly apologizing for how he’d been treating her that year as well as others even though he’d done so prior to things today.
“He offered three chances you’re sure...” Salazar asked carefully.
“Yes...I’m positive it was three times.” Aurora nodded in answer. “I remembered that when they attempted to Kiss me...when I went to save Sirius from them...before time travel and successfully calling forth my patronus...”
“Why is that important?” Sirius looked as pained as Severus did.
“Tell me child...can you think of why it would be important?” Salazar looked at Aurora, ever a teacher.
“But he’d have had to make a promise to spare her...and on my inheritance test it showed that I was saved by the End of Line spell...” Aurora replied with her head cocked.
“I had asked for him to spare Lily...I knew deep within me that she wouldn’t step aside and let anything happen to you. My sister was too strong to do so...but I didn’t know that she was of the Slytherin line...” Severus looked over at Lily.
“It was planned Severus...we talked about this...We had made the plan to transfer protection to you through the power of life spell. First it required a willing death with no effort to block it...” Lily said with a sad smile looking at James.
“It’s why James didn’t have his wand...” Sirius looked at his brother with hurt and understanding eyes.
“Exactly.” James nodded. “I knew it would end in my death and I was more than willing to do so to protect my little fawn.”
“Then there was the protection of a mother, I was hoping he’d offer the protection of me and wouldn’t even think of the spell of protection that could be cast with transferring a vow of protection from one to another. The love of a mother giving her life willingly after the willing sacrifice of her father...” Lily closed her eyes in pain.
“Add in the End of Line spell that is on the Slytherin line and he’d never stood a chance of killing the child.” Bloodclaw said with wide eyes as they finally understood what had happened that night.
“Exactly. The power of three...” Salazar nodded in response.
“After he cast the killing curse on me it backfired...his soul was forced from his body which turned to ash and then he disappeared. Pettigrew came in and removed his wand sneering at me...” Aurora closed her eyes cursing having an eidetic memory and natural occlumency which allowed her to remember things that happened and not just images and books. “Next came in Uncle Sev...” She looked at Severus with a soft smile. “I don’t think he even realized I was still in the room when he saw his heart sister dead on the floor. He apparated away when he heard Dad arrive...” She looked this time as Sirius. “The motorcycle had a distinct sound...” She shook her head and looked back forward toward the founders. “Dad came in and though he was filled with grief at what he saw as his family dead around his feet he focused on me. He took me out of the house which was little more than ruins...though side note we have to get the house back from the Ministry and remove their wards putting up our own and recalling all items that were stolen from it.”
“Of course.” Bloodclaw nodded.
“He took me out of the house only for Hagrid to arrive...which I have always wondered about. I know that Uncle Sev was given the secret due to his brotherhood to Mum...and Dad because of his relationship both to Mum and Da but also as my Dad...but how did Hagrid know where to go since the secret keeper was still alive?” Aurora looked around as some of the others blinked in shock having not thought of that. “Also how did he know to arrive so quickly even on orders of Dumbassdore? Did he have spells on mum and da that let him know something had happened?”
“That’s a possibility.” Sirius nodded. “As the caster of the spell he’d know where the house was, he also would be able to remove the spell at a certain point.”
“Such as when whatever he had registering the death of the adults in the house and the fact that there was someone alive there?” Aurora sighed sipping some more water.
“Likely.” Remus nodded this time as he thought back over things.
“Now you need to know that Hagrid is a half-giant and therefore much larger than Sirius...” Aurora started only for Sirius to put a hand on her arm.
“I’ll handle this part pup...” Sirius turned to look at the portraits. “After getting out of the house I was joined by Hagrid...he was expelled in his third year and not able to do magic, but he could still use portkeys or magic with special permission...though I don’t know how that works especially since that ‘special permission’ always comes from Dumbles.” He explained. “As Aurora said he’s a half-giant who stands about 11’5 or 6....never really asked...I personally am around 5’9...9.5 there about...” He shook himself. “Something that I wasn’t aware of is that as soon as I was out of the house a compulsion was laid on me. The residue of which was found by the Goblins in the cleanse that James arranged at the time of the will readings. While I am strong magically, I’m not physically...I was only 21 at the time...only three days before my 22nd birthday...He grabbed Aurora from me saying he’d been instructed to take her to Dumbles for her protection. I wasn’t about to risk her being hurt and as soon as she was out of my arms the compulsion hit in full. I gave him my motorcycle since he couldn’t apparate and she loved flying on it...”
“Much to my frustration...” Lily muttered she’d hated the death trap.
“I went after the one that was the actual secret keeper with no plan or thought to the statute of secrecy. I didn’t think before confronting the traitor on a busy mundane street. He called out for the whole street to hear that I’d betrayed Lily and James...then before I could offer any response he cast three spells an overpowered rictusempra, at me causing my focus to be lost as I started laughing; a silent bombarda, at the sewer line he was standing over; and then a diffindo, on his finger to leave something of himself behind. The bombarda killed everyone within twenty feet of himself...before he sped away down the sewer. Fitting that a rat like him ended up in the sewer...” Sirius sighed before closing his eyes. “I was still under the thralls of the rictusempra when the Obliviator and aurors arrived on the street. I kept repeating and crying ‘my fault...it’s my fault...’ they stunned me which broke both spells that had been on me, the compulsion and the tickling...Next thing I knew I woke up in Azkaban with no memory of a trial and a broken core from my wand being snapped...” He shook his head. “Lost track of time due to the dementors and the pain...”
“I was placed on my aunt’s porch sometime between 10pm and 6am on November 1st and 2nd of 1981...that was when my aunt had gone to bed after cleaning up Dudley’s latest mess...She liked to tell me exactly what had happened...always grousing about the discourtesy of how I’d been dumped on them with a blanket and note...I’m pretty sure I was under a sleeping sleep because I never woke in the cold and from what I remember I was starting to toddle by that point...” Aurora said as she took back over the statements. “I...was put into the cupboard under the stairs where my first Hogwarts letter was addressed...”
“How did no one see that?!” Rowena snarled. “All letters are addressed by magic quill, but it has to be in the presence of the headmaster or mistress...As they’re the only ones that can look at the book of names.” Rowena continued to clarify the situation for those that didn’t know.
“Well, he obviously knew...I did some research in secret...Figg is not a common name in the magical world and the Figg family has slowly been dying out until the last son married a woman that turned out to be a ‘squib’ but still had a mastery in care of magical creatures and started a successful kneazle breeding business. Upon her husband’s death she moved into the mundane world...to Wisteria Walk to be precise...two streets over from Privet Drive. Arabella Figg just happened to run into Petunia one day during shopping when she was dealing with a tantrum throwing Dudley and a timid me when I was three. She then offered to babysit if they ever needed one, missing being around children and other things like that...” Aurora sighed.
“She was a member of the Order of the Phoenix...” Remus stated with a furrowed brow.
“I figured that out when she was among the Kissed in the beginning of August...” Aurora nodded in response. “After all, why would she have a working floo connection if she’d left the magical world in full after the death of her husband. Anyway, whenever the Dursley’s wanted to go on extended trips I was dropped off with her and actually fed, though I was often sick while there because my stomach wasn’t used to food. By the age of six I was cooking, cleaning, gardening, and doing Dudley’s homework...It’s the only way I was learning the things from early primary. It wasn’t until someone realized there was another kid living at the Dursley’s that they were forced to send me to school. They attempted to pass off that I was a troublemaker but several were able to see through the lies. Sadly, they ended up usually disappearing or forgetting what they’d witnessed, and I was beaten worse for wasting my uncle’s time and money as well as drawing attention to their ‘perfectly normal home’ thank you very much...” She sneered as she said the last statement. “After all, a ‘Freak’ doesn’t deserve to be noticed...until I was in school, I thought my name was Freak...or Boy...that was all they would call me even after I learned my name that I’d been given for my alternate form...”
“Alternate form?” Salazar interrupted.
“Sorry in the time that Dumble had me between my parents' death on the 31st and my arrival in the early hours of the 2nd he performed a ritual with spell and potion that changed me from female to male as well as altering everyone’s memories of me being female in the first place. The spell was broken on the 31st of July at the time of my birth.” Aurora answered with a sigh. “I was called Harry James Potter in the wixen and mundane world from November 1st, 1981, to July 31st, 1995, when my inheritance emerged.”
“That old bastard!” Lily snarled. “I knew he wanted a boy because of his supposed prophecy but to use the forbidden rituals...If I could I’d strangle him with his beard!”
“Easy love...” James held her close knowing that there wouldn’t be any benefit of her continuing her ranting. “I know it’s frustrating but easy....”
“Until I was eleven, I had a spell on me that would keep me from approaching any magical location...though it didn’t stop any of his little spies from approaching me while I was out with Aunt Petunia and wanting to shake my hand thanking me for things I had no clue about. They continued to tell me that my parents were drunk lay-abouts who died in a car crash to get away from the disappointment of having me as their child.” Aurora gave a tight smile drawing snarls from several people in the room. “There were even times they tried to tell me that da was mum’s pimp though I didn’t know what that was for a while when I did, I caused all the bulbs in the school library to explode as well as the computers...thankfully others were in the room, so no one was sure what had caused it...I still got a beating because everyone in the class was asked to provide funds for new computers, since they’d only been in the school for the past two years it was a frustration that many of the parents hated. The Dursley’s were made to pay two computers worth of funds because of two children in the same class...also Dudley’s computer was trashed more than all the others when investigated and they blamed him for everything that had happened as when asked one of the other students told the professors that he’d just put his keyboard through the monitor in a fit of anger at losing a round in the math game we were supposed to be working on, right before the whole system blew. Of course, Dudley could do no wrong in his parents' eyes and I must be to blame...” Aurora shook herself out of the memories that rose with her statements. “Anyway...on my 11th birthday I met Hagrid...I guess you could say again...in the two weeks leading up to my birthday we were being inundated with letters from Hogwarts hundreds by the end of it...if it’s as you say he has to be in the presence of the quill he must have known what was going on and casting the duplicating spells and other spells to get them to us. I earned more beatings that I had in a while because of those letters...to be honest I’m surprised that I was alive for Hagrid to reach me...” She accepted the actions of Severus who pulled her into his lap and just held her even though she was tall she was still worrying light. “Hagrid first broke down the door to the small hut on a small island that Vernon had found for us to hide at. He...hmmm...he bent Vernon’s riffle...”
“Where’d he get a riffle? I know that he isn’t licensed to have one of those!” Lily called out in shock. “One can only have one with the proper procedures being followed...”
“He bought in from a shady area on our way around the countryside trying to escape the letters...” Aurora shrugged. “Hagrid bent it to a ninety-degree angle before fishing out a slightly smooshed cake...it had happy birthday harry written on it...though the spelling was off it’s the thought really...only I didn’t get any of it since he put it to the side to argue with Vernon when he attempted to stop me from coming and insulted Dumbles...”
“Something one should never do around Hagrid.” Sirius nodded in understanding.
“Exactly...we left at a reasonable hour that morning taking the Dursley’s only way off that island...thankfully I was able to slip away from him for a moment and meet with the landlord of the little hut. Speaking of how my aunt, uncle, and cousin wanted to rest a little longer but if he’d be so kind as to return the boat to them before noon, I’d be grateful. Thankfully I had done that or the beating I got when I got back would’ve been ten times worse...” She sighed, moving to pace again. “Hagrid was the one to tell me about what happened to mum and da before taking me to Diagon and to the bank. He had my key, which Dumbles had had...then he left me to the shopping while he had something to settle his stomach...oh he’d picked up a copy of the philosophers stone...though I don’t think Dumbles realized that it was just a copy of the stone and not the actual stone...I wrote to the Flamel’s after the year to explain what had happened and why it had been destroyed. Grand-mère Nelle wrote back that neither her nor Grand-père Nic trusted Dumbles and so had sent a false stone to the vault to be collected. They had a charm on the stone that let them know if something is done to it and while the stone was destroyed it wasn’t until after Dumbles attempted to make gold with it...they’d charmed it to make leprechaun gold instead of true gold.” Aurora informed them with a smirk. There were several laughs over the masterful prank that the old alchemist and his wife had pulled off. “I ran into Draco Malfoy while getting fitted for the school uniform. He asked about houses and as I had no clue, I said nothing but later asked Hagrid. First was about what Slytherin and Hufflepuff were. I got told ‘school houses. There’s four. Everyone says Hufflepuff are a lot o’ duffers, but...’” She rolled her eyes and smirked at the anger in Helga’s expression at what her house had been reduced to. “When I said that I bet I’d end up in Hufflepuff I got told ‘better Hufflepuff than Slytherin. There’s not a single witch or wizard who went bad who wasn’t in Slytherin. You-Know-Who was one.’ Not telling me that he’d actually been in school when Voldie was still Tom and sixth year prefect to Hagrid’s third year student.”
“He what?!!!” Severus snarled as he leapt to his feet.
“How dare they!!” Salazar snarled while Godric just growled in anger at the insult to the houses.
“Oh yea...” Aurora shook her head. “That was before we completed the shopping, and I went to Ollivander’s to get my wand...That was a creepy experience.”
“How so child?” Marlene asked carefully.
“Well first off when I first entered Ollivander got really close after doing a jump scare to surprise me.” Aurora shook her head, the others nodded knowing what she was talking about since it was a common occurrence with the esentric wand maker. “Then I get told that he was wondering when he’d be seeing me and that he could remember when mum and da went for their wands. But then...” She closed her eyes pulling up the memory. “He stepped even closer to where we were almost nose to nose and I could see my reflection in his eyes...’and that’s where...’ he reached out and touched my lightening scar that I had from the night mum and da died...no asking for permission or anything just reached out and ran his finger down the scar with an avid look on his face...before he told me ‘I’m sorry to say I sold the wand that did it...thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Powerful wand, very powerful, and in the wrong hands...well, if I’d known what that wand was going out into the world to do...’ before his attitude and attention shifted when he spotted Hagrid and mentioned his wand...I felt like I was receiving information I should’ve never heard when I heard the length and types of wands that you and da had along with the one that Hagrid had...After all he’d told me that ‘the wand chooses the wizard, of course’.” She looked at her parents' portrait. “After that he went to measuring me for my wand...I went through so many all the while he was explaining about Ollivander wands and how no two wands were the same...he seemed so excited when it took over thirty minutes before he found on that worked for me...though I’ve had to get a new one since my inheritance...But the most creepy part of the experience that came was after I’d found my wand...’Oh, bravo! Yes, indeed, oh, very good. Well, well, well...how curious...how very curious...’ was his response to my wand. When I asked what was so curious after he kept repeating the phrase curious while wrapping up my wand...he told me ‘I remember every wand I’ve ever sold, Mr. Potter. Every single wand. It so happens that the phoenix whose tail feather is in your wand, gave another feather...just one other. It is very curious indeed that you should be destined for this wand when its brother...why, its brother gave you that scar.’ He ignored my discomfort of the fact that we weren’t alone in the store when he went on to tell me. ‘Yes, thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Curious indeed how those things happen. The wand chooses the wizard, remember...I think we must expect great things from you Mr. Potter...After all, He-who-must-not-be-named did great things...terrible, yes, but great.’” Aurora looked at those gathered at the table and the portraits as they seemed to be in shock over what she’d revealed. “It wouldn’t be until I was in the graveyard at the end of the term last year that I realized what he meant when he spoke of brother wands.”
“Prior-incantatem...They can’t work against each other...If two wands have twin cores, they cannot be forced to duel each other...They can also recognize the brother’s master even if the master of that wand is using a different wand to try and circumvent the affect...” Benjy said with wide shocked eyes, he’d been apprenticing under a wand maker when he’d been abducted.
“Well, whatever happened it saved my life...” Aurora said with a shrug. “But in first year I had no clue and instead only had in my mind that I was destined for great things because I held a brother wand to Tom’s. And that any house but Slytherin would be best.”
“What a load of bullshit!” Gideon growled. “You were being groomed before you even set foot on school grounds.”
“Yes...” Aurora nodded in response. “I was taken back to the Dursley’s to wait until the first and was just lucky enough that they were scared enough of the other ‘Freaks’ hunting them down that they took me to London to meet the express even though I had no idea how to get on the train platform since Hagrid never told me. I happened to overhear Mrs. Weasley talking really loudly with her kids about platform 9 ¾ and that the station was always packed with muggles. As if there should be anything different about it since they were in mundane London in the biggest of the train stations that had trains that went everywhere.” She shook her head. “It wasn’t until later that I realized it had been a set up but, in the meantime, I helped me find the platform and find my first true friends. Fred and George helped me get my trunk on the train, since I didn’t have any special charms on it to make it lighter or shrink it since I got the most basic model. Then Ron came and sat with me in the compartment...though that was also a little bit of a set-up we ended up developing a true friendship that expanded to Neville once we were in the dorm though we had to hide that part of our friendship from Hermione once we rescued her from a troll on Samhain...though Dumbles insists of having it called Halloween to make the mundane-borns more comfortable...” She shook her head in frustration. “Hermione...is a complicated situation...I think she was a true friend through first year after the troll incident...”
“How the Bloody Fuck did a TROLL get into MY SCHOOL?” Godric seemed to grow in his anger and frustration.
“It turns out that Dumbles had been playing with the wards.” Bloodclaw explained.
“Of course he was...” Godric seemed to deflate. “At least the defense lessons haven’t lessened since he became head if first years were able to handle a full grow troll in a group...”
“Oh...According to Minerva it was because of I believe it was...’Sheer Dumb Luck’.” Severus smirked at Aurora as he said that.
“What she was right...” Aurora shrugged. “After all I’d put my wand up its nose when I jumped on its back while Ron knocked it out with its own club when he levitated it and released it. We’d just learned it that day and the reason that Hermione was sobbing in the bathroom was because she was being a bossy little know-it-all who tried to correct Ron’s wand movement and pronunciation in class.”
Severus just blinked in shock having never heard the full extent of what had happened. “Sheer dumb luck is right...” He muttered in disbelief.
Aurora only smiled as she fixed a sandwich from the food that was sent up as it was getting close to the next meal time. The rest followed her example while also getting up, going to the restroom, and just moving to make sure they don’t stiffen up.
“Second year was...hard...” Aurora shook off her thoughts. “Yes the end of first year was frustrating with the stealing of the house cup from the Slytherin’s after having already announced they’d won...I started to hate the old man then...’there are all kinds of courage. It takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to our enemies, but just as much to stand up to our friends. I therefore award ten points to Mister’ not Heir as is proper but Mister, ‘Neville Longbottom’. This is after he’d awarded Ron fifty points for ‘the best-played game of chess Hogwarts has seen in many years’; Hermione got fifty points for the ‘use of cool logic in the face of fire’; and then for me for ‘pure nerve and outstanding courage’ I got sixty points. This is at the leaving feast after he had announced that Gryffindor was in last place with 312 points, Hufflepuff with 352, Ravenclaw with 426 points, and Slytherin with 472.”
“He let us celebrate before yanking the rug out from under the students in a move that was pure manipulation to keep the feud going between Gryffindor and Slytherin.” Severus shook his head in frustration.
“Very true...” Aurora nodded. “But then again Professor McGonagall had removed too many points earlier in the year causing Gryffindor to drop in points...Draco, Hermione, Neville, and myself had been caught out after hours, for good reason but not one we could share with McGonagall...” Aurora started only to see the questions in everyone’s faces. “Hagrid had hatched a dragon in his wooden hut and didn’t see anything wrong with having a fire breathing creature in a wooden hut nor around children...but then again he’d had a pet Acromantula in third year when he was expelled. Ron contacted his brother Charlie who works on the Romanian Dragon Reserve and then ended up getting bit trying to help Hagrid feed the beast. He was in the hospital wing or he’d have been helping us. Hermione and I took the crate holding the pup to the astronomy tower were a few other dragon handlers had arranged to meet us. We went up with the invisibility cloak but forgot it up there in our excitement of a successful trip...we were caught by Filch. McGonagall had already caught Malfoy and Neville; Malfoy was trying to prove that Hagrid had a dragon while Neville was trying to warn us. She removed fifty points to begin with...”
“That is too much!” James, Sirius, and Remus all called out in shock.
“That’s what I said!” Aurora threw her arms up in exasperation. “She then changed it to fifty points EACH and a detention...meaning Slytherin only lost fifty points but Gryffindor lost 150...and as is usual in Hogwarts nothing was secret and we were shunned for a long time. More me than Hermione and Neville because I was supposed to be this perfect person and never get in trouble or something I have no idea...” She shrugged. “But second year...” She closed her eyes. “It started with a warning from the ministry for use of magic which was actually caused by a rogue house-elf.” She smirked as Dobby popped in to make sure she had something to eat that was sweet and to her preference, this time some salted caramel fudge.
“Missy Rory needed to be safe!” Dobby scolded with his arms crossed. “But Dobby did go bout it the wrong way.”
“I’m glad you understand that Dobby and I know you were trying to protect me.” Aurora smiled at him before moving back to the table.
“Dobby stole Missy Rory’s mail that year to keep Missy Rory safe. Former master wanted to hurt Missy Rory and her pack of terriers...” Dobby nodded firmly. “Dobby didn’t need to stop mail from bookworm, no mail was sent.”
“Huh...” Aurora sighed it was the first time she realized that Hermione hadn’t sent any mail that year. It was only the next year that anything had happened. “Anyway, before that point I had been able to avoid any beatings because I had them thinking that I could use magic.”
“Tunie should’ve known that wasn’t true...” Severus spoke up looking toward Lily. “She was always so glad we couldn’t ‘practice that freaky stuff on her’.”
“Well, she must have thought that had changed or something because she didn’t say anything. I was just glad that I was safe...at least until my birthday when Dobby hovered a pudding onto Mrs. Mason and copied my magical signature enough. I was the only magical in the area that had a trace and therefore I must have been the one to do it. I ended up with bars on my window and a cat flap on the door where they gave me a can of cold soup...” She shook her head. “Fred, George, and Ron saved me and took me to the borrow where I was basically smothered by Mrs. Weasley’s attempt at mothering me while ignoring all the signs of what I’d gone through. Getting back to school was another adventure since Dobby closed the entrance to the platform when Ron and I were attempting to get through...yeah flying the car to Hogwarts wasn’t the best idea but what do you expect from two twelve year olds?” She smirked at Severus. “Especially Gryffindor boys?”
Severus just smirked.
“After we got to school and crashed into the whomping willow...” Aurora smirked at the exclamations of shock over what had happened. “Things were calm-ish until Samhain...” Her expression darkened as she thought back to the day. “I’d been invited to Sir Nicholas’s death-day party, with Ron and Hermione. I wanted to decline but Hermione had accepted for all three of us without giving either of us a chance to speak up...it’s something she does frequently...So I wasn’t in the Great Hall for the feast...When we came back we passed the girls bathroom on the second floor where the floor was flooded. I noticed something hanging from one of the torches that line that hallway...that’s when Hermione gasped and noticed the writing. She claimed it was blood but I did a test later it was red paint...spelled with a permanence spell so it wouldn’t be easily removed. Still think it was dick move of Dumbles to have Filch remove the message that had been painted right below where his familiar had been hanging petrified by what she’d seen.”
“It was Betsy...wasn’t it...” Salazar whispered with sorrow in his face.
“The painted words were ‘The Chamber of Secrets had been opened. Enemies of the heir, beware.’...” Aurora answered instead. “From there things got bad for me...besides having the most incompetent pedophilic arse for a Defense teacher who was a fraud that stole the stories he was famous for...I had it discovered by accident that I was a parselmouth and then bullied and ostracized from the whole school even my own house. The twins and Ron were the only ones that really supported me. But Neville was a great support as well. Hermione made all the right noises to seem as if she was still supporting me but...Anyway...” Aurora shook herself out of the thoughts. “After Hermione was petrified, there were four students, one ghost, and one cat grand total before anything was done. And even then it was just talk about the school being closed. Then Ginerva was taken into the chamber with a message that ‘her skeleton will lie in the chamber forever’. Dumbledore was removed from the school; Hagrid was arrested by the ministry ‘to be seen as doing something’...and Lockhart was going to flee after the professors told him since he’d ‘known all along where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets’ was...he had no clue...Ron and I heard that the professors had just wanted him out of the way while they made plans to get the students home. Ron and I had figured out that it was a Basilisk using the pipes...though Hermione tries to say it was because of a book page that she tore out of a book with the word ‘pipes’ written in it. Only thing is we know she’d never do that to a book she’d be absolutely horrified to do so. When I’ve written in the margins things I’ve noticed in working in potions and such she’s pissed that I ‘dare deface’ my book. Plus, unknown to her it wasn’t her writing that was in the margin saying pipes...”
“Child...” Salazar looked at Aurora with a careful gaze. “Know that no matter what happened when you reset the wards it would’ve revived Betsy to full health healing even her mind. We’d left her in the wardroom to protect the heart-stone of the castle.” He looked at Rowena. “We tied her life to the life of the wards. As long as they were healthy and strong she would be healthy and strong.”
“So, the reason she went mad was because of the actions of Dumbles messing with the wards?” Aurora asked with wide eyes. After learning everything she had she’d hated what she’d done to Betsy.
“Exactly so...” Salazar nodded in response. “By reclaiming the wards to the lines of the founders you restored not only the strength of the castle but the strength of its protectors. You also freed Pyre.”
“How can you be so sure...” Aurora whispered.
“Because child even dead we can feel the connection we had with castle.” Rowena responded gently.
“Ron and I took Lockhart down into the chamber, which was in the girls bathroom and home of the ghost of Myrtle Warren...She’s become known as Moaning Myrtle...She was accidentally killed by Betsy when Tom was a sixth year...He made his first horcrux then...” Aurora explained. “She’s known for being a weeper and moaner...she’s stuck in her moody hormone riddled teen years...” She shook herself with horror at the thought. “She’s the reason that no self-respecting girl will use that bathroom and I’m leery of using any other bathroom for a length of time since I found out that since she likes to hide in the pipes and spy on the boys bathing in the prefects bathroom.”
“She does what?!” Severus straightened up in shock. “Damn-it! I need to deal with that when I get back we can’t have a voyeur watching minors...Doesn’t matter if she’s a ghost or not.”
“Yeah...found that out last year when I went to figure out the clue for the second task. Cedric gave me the password and location...no help like I did him where I told him exactly what he was going to face in the first task no...just ‘take a bath and take your egg with you, and just mull things over in the hot water...It’ll help you think...trust me...’ lot of good that did. When I specifically told him that it was mother dragons that we’d be facing in the first task. He was trying to repay my help but was so vague about it. Load of shit if you ask me...but...That is not the time we’re talking about...” Aurora shook herself out of her thoughts and memories. She didn’t want to remember Cedric and her frustration with him and his death right now. “Anyway, we were able to get Lockhart down into the chamber...there was a snake etched on one of the taps that opened with just saying open in parsel...the ride down the pipe was fun...”
“Why didn’t you ask for stairs?” Salazar asked. “The entrance location may have been modified because it definitely wasn’t put into a girls bathroom but all you had to do was as for lights and stairs in parsel...”
“I was a twelve year old boy worried about the school closing and me going back to the hell that was the Dursley’s...or as the twins liked to call it after third year Durzkaban...” Aurora smiled sheepishly.
“Understandable...” Salazar nodded with a smile. “I know my daughter loved to use the pipe as a slide before asking for stairs to return upstairs and do it all over again...”
“Plus, we had Lockhart the idiot...earlier in the year Ron had broken Charlie’s old wand...He was keeping it together with spellotape...” Aurora shrugged.
“He should’ve gotten a new one that was a very dangerous thing to do! If a wand isn’t matched with the wixen it can damage the core of the youth!” Rowena cried out in shock.
“Well...Neville’s been using his father’s...and all the Weasley’s but for Ginny have been given hand-me-down everything since they started at Hogwarts. I think only Bill’s ever had anything new...” Aurora shrugged.
“Frank’s...he’s still alive and he’s got a unicorn hair wand...it would never bond with another while the main holder still breaths...who has him using it?” Sirius blinked in shock, though he wasn’t studying wand-crafting he’d always been fascinated with wand-lore.
“His grandmother and grand-uncle...he’s being pushed to be a copy of his father by his grandmother and his grand-uncle is an abusive toe-rag that should be brought up on attempted murder and attempted line-theft charges.” Aurora snarled.
“That’s a harsh statement.” Remus said softly.
“It’s true...his grand-uncle dropped him off a pier when he was little to see if he’d be able to use magic to save himself and then also dropped him out of a window for the same reason...he was ‘attempting to scare the magic out of him’ is the excuse that was given to Nev.” Aurora shrugged. “But that’s not here and now...What was I saying about the chamber...” She closed her eyes.
“You took Ron and Lockhart down with you?” Remus responded softly.
“Well, more like Ron and I pushed Lockhart down the pipe...” Aurora smirked. “Once we were down there we started through the tunnel...we came across one of Betsy’s sheds... Lockhart acted like he’d fainted and then he snatched Ron’s broken wand...the spell he tried to cast after gloating backfired caused a cave in and obliviated him instead of us. Ron and I were separated but both safe. He worked on opening a space in the cave in so that I’d be able to get back through with Ginny and I went on to confront whoever had taken her down there in the first place...” Aurora got up to pace again. “I found Ginny and stupidly dropped my wand beside me as I landed beside her to check her pulse...lying beside her was the diary and then out of the shadows like every typical ‘bad guy’ came the shade of Tom gloating...he’d picked up my wand in the meantime and went on to dialogue about how he’d been wanting to meet me then going on to explain about how he was and is Lord Voldemort even going so far as to write his name in flames and rearranging it.” Aurora showed them again what she was talking about by writing out ‘Tom Marvolo Riddle’ and then switching it to ‘I am Lord Voldemort’.
“He made an anagram of his name really?!” Regulus asked shocked with laughter dancing in his eyes.
“Exactly...He made it when he was 15, I think...” Aurora shrugged. “Anyway, after a while he called out in parseltongue ‘speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four’.”
“My son was always so egotistical...” Salazar sighed shaking his head in response. “I’d made the chamber yes, but it wasn’t for Slytherin alone. It is where the heart-stone of the school is.”
“Heart-stone?” Arcturus asked confused at why it was being called that.
“Yes...There were dreams that I had...” Rowena explained gently. “Of another world where there were people that lived within Vales that were protected by Heart-stones which are the physical anchors of a node of power over the ley-lines of the world. Hogwarts is built over a convergence of ley-lines and so we tied the wards into the ley-lines using a Heart-stone. It helps cleanse the magic of the lines and makes it easier to protect the school. The Heart-stone is what feeds the wards while making sure that anything damaging in the world doesn’t interfere...I was able to see how the world would change and the damage done to the world with explosives. I wanted to make sure that the area around Hogwarts would remain Pure for the ages to come.”
“That’s good to know.” Severus said softly before looking at the still pacing Aurora. “What happened next Princess?
“After he’d called out to the statue the mouth opened and Betsy came out...but I couldn’t understand her as I had been able to when she was in the pipes and he commanded her to kill me...Fawk...Pyre came with the sorting hat which had Godric’s sword in it...I had a minor concussion because I had the hat dropped on me and the sword dropped from the hat clunking me on the head...” Aurora explained. “While I was dealing with the hat Pyre was pecking out Betsy’s eyes...”
“Her secondary lids must have been frozen or removed...” Salazar muttered.
“Tom was pissed over that and told Besty to find me by scent...I moved through the pipes myself terrified out of my mind. I had no clue how to use a sword...I ended up on top of the statue somehow and as Betsy dove to eat me I stabbed the sword through her skull but ended up with a fang in the arm...” Aurora clutched her arm where the fang had stabbed through. “I went back to where Ginny was lying, and Tom was bragging...only to pull out the fang that was still in my arm and stab it through the diary destroying the thing and freeing Ginny...then Pyre came and cried on the fang hole and led me and Gin back to the cave-in where Ron had made enough space for us to get through. Pyre let us hold on to their tail and lifted us with Lockhart out of the chamber...Ginny was sent to the hospital wing, Ron was sent to send a missive to Azkaban to release Hagrid, though I still don’t know why he hadn’t done anything about it before then. Dumbles was in McGonagall’s office, even sent her out of it to arrange a feast for the revival of the petrified students, still don’t know why they didn’t order the restoration draught from St. Mungos or mature mandrakes before that...I mean Collin missed most of his first year and was simply sent into this second without any training. I’d been helping him in secret in return for him to not continue with his picture campaign against me, I explained how I didn’t like it and that it made me uncomfortable. Turns out he’d grown up in the same area as me and after a bit recognized me and apologized...anyway Dumbles held me back...and told me that I must have shown him true faith or something for ‘Fawkes’ to come to me. But now that I know that Pyre belongs to the school, I know that’s false. Pyre came because it was a member of the school in danger with one of the guardians of the school. He also told me a that only a true Gryffindor could’ve pulled the sword.”
“True...in the fact that by a ‘true’ Gryffindor you need to have Gryffindor blood not spirit. The sword will only answer to one of the Gryffindor line and can only be welded by one of the line.” Godric responded his hand on the pommel. “I forged it together with training from the Goblins so that it would take in anything that would make it stronger, such as the venom from Besty, and absorb spells. But since I forged it, the sword remains to the family line instead of being returned to the Goblin Nation as all their other forged items are meant to have happen.”
“Well, Dumbles kept it, and had it displayed in his office...” Aurora shrugged.
“He doesn’t have the right to have it because he’s not of the Gryffindor line.” Godric shook his head.
“Well, the school knew that and the house-elves because it’s still at the school waiting for you princess.” Severus smiled softly at her.
“I was sent to clean up and enjoy the feast that was being arranged...” Aurora sighed as she moved back to snuggle against Sirius, who spelled his chair wider and soft so that they could cuddle.
“You weren’t sent to the hospital wing?!” Several cried out in shock.
“Nope just patted on the head awarded points and sent on my merry way...” Aurora shook her head.
“The tears would’ve only stopped the venom from killing you it wouldn’t have destroyed it. Tell me dear have you been in pain since then?” Helga asked gently.
“Yes...though my whole life I’ve been in pain...it was more constant since then. And increased again in my fourth year after I was subjected to the pain curse...” Aurora stated with a nod. “It is only after my inheritance that the pain has ended.”
“It was the tears at constant war with the venom. The Venom was attempting to kill you at all times while the tears were attempting to save you. Your very blood was at war.” Helga said simply. “Your inheritance cleansed you of those things that would harm you. It is likely you will have some gifts of the phoenix in your blood from the tears for those would merge with your being but the venom all that would gift you is an immunity to all venoms...now this does not mean an immunity to poisons in general. A poisonous plant will still be deadly, but a poison brewed with a venom will only make you sick. It is likely that with the tears you’ll heal faster than you would’ve prior to now.”
“Huh...” Aurora huffed in amusement at that. “At least something came from the situation.”
“There is that.” Salazar nodded in response.
“It’s getting late princess. Why don’t we save your third and fourth year for tomorrow and you get some rest?” Remus looked at his heart-daughter and gave a sad smile. “We can have a landscape or blank room painting put in the chambers you’ve claimed so that your parents can visit you through the night.”
“I like that idea...” Aurora nodded while looking at the ones gathered around the table. “Is it okay if we stop here?”
“Of course, child.” Melania said with a soft smile.
“Sleep sweet princess.” Arcturus nodded with his own tender smile.
“Come on darling I’ll see you to your room and get the canvas in place for your parents.” Sirius stood up with a smile and headed for the bedchambers.
Chapter 6
Summary:
This is a long chapter of over 20,000 words for your enjoyment. She goes over what happened in third and fourth year and there is also the prophecies and a meeting between mates in the realm of dreams. I hope you all enjoy this. I tried to find a place to part this into pieces, but nothing really worked very well...so enjoy!
AN: 10/4 - only update a few minor corrections especially the location of the ritual as was nicely pointed out by one of my readers.
Chapter Text
August 9th, 1995
The next morning the group gathered once again in the dining room where the founders and Lily and James waited. James and Lily had spent the night watching over their baby girl and had gotten Severus and Sirius when she’d had a nightmare from remembering her past. As soon as she was awake she’d gotten dressed in a purple boatneck dress that came to her knees with a purple satin bow tied in her hair a snowflake style necklace covered in pearls and diamonds with earrings to match, she’d also put on a pair of purple peep-toe heels, she may be taller now but she still loved how she felt when she was wearing heels. She tied her hair up in a chignon and simple makeup.
“You look beautiful princess.” James smiled at her as she joined them, though he knew that even with charms on the heels they’d be kicked off before too long since it was something his wife had done frequently as well.
“Thanks Dad...” She whispered. “I remembered that we’re supposed to be going to the ministry to see if there is a prophecy. I think that’s the reason that Papa Sev came to see us last night.”
“Remus and I are gonna be going with her so don’t worry she won’t be alone.” Sirius said simply as he entered, he was dressed in well-tailored three-piece suit in a deep blue with a fancily tied tie and cufflinks. He had a black robe to wear over it. “The Tiffy reminded me as I was getting dressed.”
“Thanks Pads.” James nodded in return glad that his baby would be protected.
“We also have permission from Amelia to floo into her office before going to the Department of Mysteries.” Remus explained as he entered. “Should we let her know that you’re here Ed?” He turned to Edgar Bones as he entered the room. “I know that she’d like to know...And I also know that we’re keeping it fairly quiet for a bit about the discovery of so many...” He looked at the others.
“If you can find a way to tell her without drawing a lot of attention that would be great...” Edgar said softly. “I know that Susan’s been living with her...I also know that Aaron and Catherine had left the raising of her to them, but I’d like to know my twin’s daughter...”
“I understand that.” Remus nodded in response. “If we can do so we’ll do it.”
“Thank you.” Edgar nodded in response.
“Our appointment is in thirty minutes.” Severus said from where he was sitting and sipping at some coffee.
“Thank you.” Aurora nodded at Tiffy who’d brought her meal that day, thankfully this time a breakfast sandwich.
Aurora was able to eat her sandwich quickly and smiled as she watched Severus be handed the enchanted coffee mug that he’d be able to travel with that had a handle and lid that was metal and black with the words ‘Don’t make me get out my red pen!’ that she’d made out for him. She’d enchanted it to always refill with the hot beverage of his choice with the help of Tiffy. She’d made similar ones for Remus and Sirius. Remus’s mug said: ‘I drink coffee for your protection’ while Sirius’s mug said: ‘Coffee do stupid things faster with more energy!’. She’d noticed that in the mornings all three men preferred coffee for their beverage instead of tea like the rest and decided to make something to help them.
“Rory?” Sirius looked at her in shock and amusement when he was handed his mug.
“Something to help you each get your fix...Once you put a hot beverage in it will continue to fill for six hours and remain hot. After the six hours you’ll be able to either change the beverage or simply leave it for the next day. It’s charmed to refill and also enchanted to never go cold, though if you put a cold beverage in it will do the opposite and never go warm.” Aurora explained.
“Thank you, Princess.” Severus smiled softly as he looked at the mug with amusement on his face. “Now we should be going.”
Thankfully the fireplace in the dining room was connected to the floo so they were able to leave from there. Tiffy brought Aurora and Sirius their robes, Severus was in his usual black brewing robes, since he was planning on working in the potion lab after the appointment, while Remus was dressed in his typical suit, tie and robe. With a quick address spoken Remus entered the floo followed by Sirius with Aurora beside him and then Severus. The rest remained behind hoping that there was no prophecy tied to the poor child that had already been through so much. Rory took with her a slip enchanted to only be read by Amelia Bones and to disintegrate as soon as it had been read by the intended person.
“Ah Amelia thank you so much for you permission to floo to your office. We don’t want to draw too much attention to Rory being here.” Sirius nodded at Amelia with a smile.
“Of course...” Amelia nodded in response.
“There’s things we must talk over later if you can come...There is a shock waiting and while I’d love to tell you more it isn’t safe here.” Sirius said looking around as he cast a simple wandless spell that he and James had created during the war that let you know of any listening charms or devices sadly several lit up.
“What are those?” Amelia straightened in shock.
“I think you know...” Sirius shook his head. “Anyway...Rory has something for you so that you can come over.”
Rory stepped forward and handed over the small scrap of parchment which Amelia took and read before blinking in shock as it disintegrated.
“The goblins take the task of being secret keeper very seriously.” Rory smiled as she turned and followed Severus and Remus out of the office with Amelia and Sirius coming behind her.
They went to the special lift that was in the back of the auror’s offices that went to Level 9 where the Department of Mysteries and stairs to the courtrooms on level 10 resided along with the cells. Entering the DoM Severus stated their business, and they were led by one of the cloaked Unspeakables to the Prophecy room.
Inside of the room there was shelves upon shelves of prophecies both glowing and dark showing ones still active and ones that had been completed. Beside the door to the right there was a wooden lectern with a large thin paged book sitting open on it.
“State your name and place your hand on the book.” The Unspeakable stated in a monotone voice that was spelled to sound neither male nor female leaving one unable to tell the gender of the individual. “The book shall then tell you what row a prophecy resides upon if one is tied with you.”
Severus, Remus, and Sirius all went first with them all getting the same prophecy number, that when they listened to it found it was the one that was known to the Black family. This caused all three to look at each other with understanding for they were able to hear that which was tied with them even if it was tied with someone else. Aurora seeing that they’d gotten a prophecy and seemed fine with it she stepped forward and had two papers revealed, one the same number as the men that had brought her to the department and one other. The first stated simply row 65 and the second stated row 97.
Lead by the Unspeakable, who then stopped at the end of the row, the group moved through the room heading for Row 97 and then they’d stop at row 65, though Sirius had a good idea on what the prophecy that tied all four of them together meant. They reached row 97 and saw that it had recently been cleaned up though the tag that listed S.P.T to A.P.W.B.D Dark Lord and (?) Harry Potter was sitting under a blank stand.
“That is where the false prophecy rested. I did what your mother did Heiress Potter I came down and was able to pick up and remove the false prophecy with no issue. The only thing is he cast a sticking charm that we’ve been unable to remove on the label leaving it behind along with the stand that he conjured in place.” Amelia explained as she stood behind the four that had come for this.
They looked further along the shelf until they stopped and looked in shock. For there sat a prophecy orb tat seemed to contain not the smoke and magic of others but one frozen and fractured from within. The tag that labeled it caused Aurora to freeze before reaching out.
“Prophecies that are not yours to deal with will refuse to be touched by your hand. If you continue then the spells in place will drive you mad.” The Unspeakable said simply.
Aurora looked back and nodded in understanding before placing her hand on the orb and was able to pick it up. Sirius looked at the label and shook in fear and shock for it not only had the similar to the false one only with different initials for the one that gave the prophecy being G.D.G. to V.M.R. Dark Lord and Peverell Lost One but it also had the date and year March 2, 1979.
“What is it Pads?” Remus asked before looking at the label. “Bloody Hell...Why does it have a date to it?”
“I’ve no idea. We shall pick up second orb and then leave. How do we listen to them?” Sirius looked to the Unspeakable with a raised eyebrow.
“Simply smash them. Once the one who the Prophecy is about claims it any can hear it when the orb is broken.” The Unspeakable shrugged unbothered by anything that was going on.
“Thank you.” Sirius nodded before they moved to Row 65 where the second prophecy was waiting and saw that it was to A.E.B. and it was recorded in 1489. “Many times, Great-Grandmother Apollonia...she was the one that married one of the lost ones...” He explained in a whisper. “Her name was revived around 1785 for another member of the family...the last time it had ever happened after her testimony sent a mundane-born to prison that was later to be discovered as a false testimony with the help of the discovery of the ghost that was of the man the mundane-born was said to have killed. He was killed instead by traps when he was trying to follow a path that led to some secret location.”
“Huh...” The others only blinked in response.
They then shrugged before the orbs were placed within the bag that Aurora was carrying so that they could listen to them within the privacy of the Keep.
“Amelia...come back with us...and as I said be ready for a surprise...” Sirius whispered when they were back in her office, and they were quick to move through the floo back to the Keep.
Once Amelia had time to get over the fact that her oldest brother was alive and as healthy as could be along with several others, they turned to the four that had originally gone to the Department of Mysteries.
“Was there anything?” James asked gently.
“Sirius, Remus, and I along with Princess all had one that was the same. But...” Severus explained while looking toward Aurora. “Aurora had another...it was the same row as the false prophecy...” He explained. “The label showed that it was given by G.D.G. to V.M.R. and was regarding a Dark Lord and the Peverell Lost One.”
“Gellert Daniel Grindelwald...and likely his most faithful follower Vinda Minette Rosier” Lily whispered. “I did some research into known Seers when I heard what Dumbles was attempting to do.” She answered when the others looked at her in question. “He was the last confirmed true Seer in the past 100 years. It seems that there is only 5 at a time.”
“The prophecy had a date of March 2, 1979, on its tag and a different look to the rest...” Sirius continued the explanation.
“Have you heard what it is yet?” James asked.
“No...” Aurora shook her head. “We were told that when the ones the prophecy are meant for take up the prophecy it can be heard by anyone. They also told us that all we’d have to do is break it...” She pulled out the two orbs. One was the typical smooth prophecy orb filled with white smoke the other the shattered looking orb.
“Once they’ve been heard they will reform into an orb that appears as that second one is...” Lily said when she saw the shattered state. “They will return to the stand upon which they stood until they go dark.”
“Huh...” Aurora huffed before she looked at the one that was clear. She let it drop and shatter until the image of pale blond-haired male with silver blue eyes stood there with a glazed look in his eyes. His hair was long and hid the fact that he was an elf until a hand reached up and moved the hair from his face.
~*~*Begin Prophecy Recording*~*~
“Elu?” A female voice asked softly.
“When the moment comes that the day is shortest, the scarred child shall cause the fall of false Lords...the lost one will be returned to the land of their ancestors' birth...seven warriors to bring about a change of the Song shall join the child on the path...when the moment comes that the day is shortest...the Song shall be changed and futures renewed...” The elf spoke in an unknown tongue that Aurora was able to understand.
~*~*End Prophecy Recording*~*~
“What was said?” Several looked around. “Did anyone understand that?”
“It is a language that isn’t spoke in this world...” Aurora said her eyes distant. “On my inheritance test it spoke of gifts that I had...That was likely one of the Elvish tongues...I don’t know which language exactly it was but...” She looked at everyone with wide eyes. “When the moment comes that the day is shortest, the scarred child shall cause the fall of false Lords...the lost one will be returned to the land of their ancestors birth...seven warriors to bring about a change in the Song shall join the child on the path...when the moment comes that the day is shortest...the Song shall be changed and futures renewed...” Aurora said softly as she looked around with wide eyes. Before looking at the second prophecy which she was still holding.
Aurora let it fall from her hand and shatter like the other, the pieces of the first had already disappeared.
The image that appeared shocked several for Grindelwald looked as young as when he’d been in Paris. He was dressed in a three-piece suit with cravat and thick robe with two rows of buttons. His hair was short and shaved on the sides and he had his mustache perfectly groomed as well.
“The date must list when it was last listened to...” Aurora asked while watching the image.
“I’m thinking so...” Amelia nodded along with others.
~*~*Begin Prophecy Recording*~*~
“När den dag kommer då mörkret går upp igen, kommer ett svek att föra med sig en ny enhet... Den dag då det regnar is från himlen, skall ett barn i rött bringa störtandet av ledare... Den som har makten att besegra de mörka herrarna ska födas när den sjunde månaden dör... Född till dem som har trotsat det falska Ljusets Herre... född i gryningen av den nya månaden... De kommer att föra med sig en pånyttfödelse av magi. Början på en ny tidsålder är deras väg... Hus som reformerats och återvänt till ljuset skall vara deras gåva... När den dag kommer då mörkret åter går upp, skall ett svek föra med sig en ny enhet...” Grindelwald spoke in a heavy accent, something that surprised several people.
~*~*End Prophecy Recording*~*~
“Okay anyone know Swedish?” Aurora asked looking around.
“When the day comes that the darkness rises once more, a betrayal shall bring a new unity...Upon the day ice rains from the sky, a child in red shall bring the toppling of leaders...The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lords shall be born as the seventh month dies...Born to those that have defied the false Light Lord...born on the dawn of the new month...They shall bring a rebirth of Magic. The beginning of a new age is their path...houses reformed and returned to light shall be their gift...when the day comes that the darkness rises once more, a betrayal shall bring a new unity...” Severus said simply in translation as he looked at the image. “My mother spoke it in honor of her grandmother.” He said in explanation.
“I didn’t realize Grindelwald was Swedish...” Amelia whispered.
“I don’t think anyone truly knew what nationality he was...but he did have the typical look of one who was Swedish ancestry...” Aurora studied the man as the image repeated what he’d said before the image faded.
“There was no interaction like the other one...” Regulus stated carefully.
“No...Vinda was just a witness not a trigger like with the first one...” Rowena answered as she looked at the group.
“Um...am I the only one concerned about the fact that in both there are mentions of Lords or Leaders depending on the prophecy. Both are plural.” Remus spoke up with concern in his voice as he wrapped his arms around Aurora.
“You’re right...” Aurora thought over what they had heard. “Well shit...”
“Language!” Came from several voices causing a giggle to escape her lips.
“We aren’t meant to understand until the time for the prophecy being complete has come...” Rowena said softly after a time. “We should continue learning what has happened in the school to this point...”
Aurora nodded grateful to know that there was someone that was willing to take the led with things. The house-elves supplied them food to help with the growing hunger and put fresh tea and coffee out for those that needed it.
“Third year...was a blessing and a struggle at the same time. Madame Bones I know your position as the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement...there will be a few things that you’ll hear that are against the law...some you’ll still be able to persecute for others won’t matter any longer because of the situation that has been resolved.” Aurora explained looking over at Amelia who was sitting beside her oldest brother.
Amelia only looked over at her with a raised eyebrow. Then Sirius shifted and she realized that meant they were going to be talking about the time that he escaped from Azkaban.
“Aurora...” Sirius looked at her carefully. “Can you tell me why you were running away from your aunt and uncle’s that night? When we first saw each other...”
“Ummm...okay...” Aurora huffed slightly and wrapped her arms around herself before speaking. “There are going to be things you’re not gonna like to hear...” She looked specifically at Sirius, Remus, and Severus when she said this. “I ask though that the interruptions are few...”
“We’ll do our best pup...” Sirius and Remus nodded while Severus just lifted an eyebrow.
A patronus arrived before Aurora was able to begin speaking calling for Amelia to return to the Ministry because issues had come up that she HAD to deal with. From the sounds of it they needed their hands held by the woman and every directive written out in triplicate before anything was accomplished. Aurora didn’t want to continue speaking of her time but knew that she needed to finish telling them what had happened. She knew that she’d casually dropped information about the beatings, knowing that Severus and Remus knew what she’d gone through after having seen her medical file after the will reading but she still wasn’t wanting to share what had caused her to actually run away. She startled when she was interrupted again this time by Dobby bringing two letters.
“Missy Grangy writing again Missy Rory...Dobby remove spells on letter...Also Missy Rory’s Weases writing...” Dobby handed over the letters.
Aurora blinked in shock as she took the letters. “What spells were on Hermione’s?”
“Tracking and loyalty spells Missy Rory.” Dobby answered easily.
“You have record of all of them?” Sirius asked carefully.
“Yes Mr. Dogfather sir.” Dobby nodded.
There was a few muffled chuckles over the name that Dobby was calling Sirius.
Aurora looked at the letter from Hermione with a glare on her face but knowing that she needed to read it to know what to expect she sighed and opened the letter. Thankfully Dobby was a quick acting elf for the spray of potion that followed was caught before it could land and transferred to a vial to be investigated.
Harry
Why have you not returned to your aunt and uncle or come to the Leaky?! You need to get to one of the locations. I don’t know why you are not responding to me but to ignore Professor Dumbledore that is beyond the pale. He’s your magical guardian and you need to listen to him. Write to me Harry!
Hermione
Aurora shook her head in disbelief. “More orders and statements that I’m to listen to Dumbles.” She was disappointed in the way things were going with her. “I was hoping...”
“You were hoping that with the cutting off of so much of his power that she’d be free of his influence and able to think for herself.” Regulus looked at her gently.
“Exactly. She’s even still misnaming me.” Aurora sighed and shook her head. “I’m not replying. Dobby save this and the vial for Madame Bones.”
“Of course, Missy Rory.” Dobby clicked his fingers securing the letter in a bubble before snapping again to make the vial and letter disappear to a secure location for Madame Bones.
Aurora opened the letter from Ron and the twins and just smiled before her eyes widened in shock.
“What is it pup?” Sirius asked as he moved forward.
“Let me just read this to all of you...” Aurora said with wide eyes as she looked at the group.
Dear Aurora,
SO much has happened. First of this is your reminder that we’re going supply shopping on the 12th and you are more than welcome to join us. And bring your dogfather and wolf as well.
So as soon as we got home Dad invoked the magic of the House as it’s head. He’s removed Molly from the family and annulled their marriage. When her aunt found out the reason she also removed Molly from the family. So, Molly is not just that she is Molly No Last Name, or No-Name as she’d be known as in public.
As for Ginerva...that is another issue all together. Because of her status as a minor, she was not removed from the family but she was removed from Molly. When father talked to her he found out the supposed marriage contract that he heard Molly and Ginny talking about when they left. Hopefully the Goblins are already on it but know that because Dad didn’t sign it willingly and under the influence of potions it is invalid on the part of the Weasley’s. We don’t know what your family might have for the creation of marriage contracts. We’ve included at Dad’s urging the Weasley copy of the contract to show that it has been voided with a call upon magic.
It is a reason for why Ginny was so fascinated with you and so smitten with the story of you, as Harry. Molly had been filling her head with the ultimate fairytale of the knight in shining armor coming and saving her from her circumstances as a damsel in distress. Then the events of first year just cemented them in her mind. But Dad’s told her she will be seeing a Mind Healer to deal with this obsession, he went into her room and found what can only be a shrine to your male image. She also had a journal filled with wedding plans and dreams of what sort of balls she’d have as ‘Lady Potter’.
Know this though, she won’t be at Hogwarts this year since she snapped mentally as the last of the spells put on her by Dumbledore and Molly were broken a few days ago. She’s going to a care home where she’ll get help. She’s been trapped in a mental landscape and will be tutored at the facility. She will also be living with Aunt Muriel to learn how to be a proper Pureblood female after. Also because of things that became known during the will reading and cleansing Ginerva is now Dad’s daughter through blood adoption, though we don’t know who her true father was because of the magic that was used during the blood adoption the truth was completely removed from her DNA. She will be bound by a different marriage contract if she ever recovers enough.
George and I will also be spending a lot of time with Aunt Muriel to learn what we need to know as Future Lords of House Prewett. She was absolutely pissed at Molly when she learned that we hadn’t had any training whatsoever into our future. She loves that we’re planning on opening a joke shop, it turns out it had been a dream of our Uncles Fabian and Gideon the last Lords of the house. The family has always had twins as the Lords and the reason is mind-blowing but not one that we would put in writing or speak of in public.
Anyway, Aurora we’re going to get our supplies on the 12th and will be going to Horizonte Lane instead of Diagon. Ask one of your guardians if you need to learn how to get there. They are very discreet and less crowded than Diagon. If you can come please do.
Ron, George, Fred
Aurora looked at the second sheet of parchment had been included and only raised her eyebrows in shock at the words written on the parchment.
Marriage Contract:
Spouse 1: Ginerva Molly Weasley, here after known as S1
Spouse 2: Harry James Potter, here after known as S2
Signed by: Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, here after known as A. Dumbledore
Molly Isabella Weasley née Prewett, here after known as M. Weasley
To be fulfilled by: July 31, 1998, if unable to be fulfilled all assets, titles, and heirlooms to revert to S1, M. Weasley, and A. Dumbledore
Clause 1: S2 shall pay a dowery of 250,000,000 galleons to M. Weasley.
Clause 2: S1 shall make any and all rules as needed for S2 as decided between M. Weasley and A. Dumbledore, basic rules included at end of contract.
Clause 3: S1 shall be head of all houses available to S2 with guidance proxy given to A. Dumbledore until his death.
Clause 4: All seats available to S2 shall be filled by A. Dumbledore until death, then held by S1.
Clause 5: S2 shall turn over all assets and income to S1.
Clause 6: S1 will provide S2 with 1 child within one year of marriage for line of continuation, no more necessary unless decided by S1.
Clause 7: S2 shall remain faithful to S1 until death.
Clause 8: S2 shall open Largest Ancestral home for S1 and M. Weasley to live within.
Clause 9: S2 shall give open access to all vaults to M. Weasley, A. Dumbledore, and S1.
Clause 10: S1, A. Dumbledore, and M. Weasley shall have all say in votes, moneys, public appearances, and media presence.
Clause 11: S2 shall bind magic and soul to S1. S1 does not need to bind in return.
Basic Rules:
1. S2 must obey S1, M. Weasley, and A. Dumbledore in all things.
2. S2 shall have no say in methods of childrearing.
3. S2 must have permission from S1 to leave house, even for work.
4. S2 shall never lie to S1, A. Dumbledore, and M. Weasley.
5. S2 shall kneel at all times in house for S1.
6. S2 shall serve S1, M. Weasley, and A. Dumbledore in all ways no matter preference
7. S2 shall follow all orders regarding media statements, media appearances, publicity appearances, and career choice as decided by A. Dumbledore and S1.
8. S2 shall follow any and all directions and orders of A. Dumbledore, M. Weasley, and S1.
9. S2 shall care for all matters in the house, not limited to cleaning, cooking, and paying bills. No house-elves are allowed to do the tasks for S2.
10. S2 shall submit to punishment without protest from A. Dumbledore, M. Weasley, and S1 if any rule is broken.
11. S2 shall never speak unless instructed to do so by A. Dumbledore, M. Weasley, and S1.
“Well shit...” Aurora blinked as she looked over the contract again. “I’m so glad that this is invalid and has already been judged by Mr. Weasley...” She handed over the contract to Remus who looked it over and was growling within moments. “I’m also glad that it wasn’t made so that it would have a tie to me even in my main form...”
“I can understand that pup.” Sirius said as he turned from reading over Remus’ shoulder. “This isn’t a marriage contract it’s a slave contract...” He growled as he read the ‘basic rules’ that had been set for Harry. “If this had been declared valid then he’d have had no say whatsoever in anything. Though I don’t know how he expected the part in clause 11 to ever work. If there is a binding of magic and soul for one in a marriage right then there is a reciprocal bond from the other.”
“It would only work if they did as you called it a slave contract. A slave bond would be able to make it so that there was only one to the other.” Salazar spoke up in shock.
“It would’ve been able to be called into Judgement if our Princess was truly a male with the name of Harry James Potter.” James said simply. “In the Potter family charter, only a parent can make the contract and there must be in every contract a means to break the contract if there is a soulmate out there for the ones contracted. Lily and I refused to make a contract just as my parents refused to make a contract for me. We want to be able to find our love naturally and marry for love.” He looked tenderly at Lily before looking back at those gathered around the table. “Because of the charter being the way it was there is no way for a ‘guardian’ to circumvent the orders around marriages and such. So...” James shrugged.
“I’m glad for that.” Aurora sighed. “I’m just glad that Mr. Weasley was able to cancel it because of the fact that he wasn’t included in the creating of it. I’m also glad that I don’t have to worry about Ginny still wishing that things were tied in it. I want to focus on other things not on this.”
“I can understand that. Do you feel up to talking about your other years?” Sirius asked carefully. “Or do you want to take a break for the remainder of the day and do it tomorrow?”
“I want to get it done and dusted. If I put it off I won’t get any rest.” Aurora sighed as she looked at those gathered and those in the portraits. “Though maybe we can adjust this room a tad...”
“What do you have in mind Pup?” Remus asked carefully.
“Instead of being in here...could we move to the formal sitting room? I believe I saw a few empty frames in there...” Aurora looked around and thought about the gold and blue formal sitting room that held several comfortable sitting areas, a white baby grand piano, a golden grand harp, as well as a classic harpsichord. There had also been a bird cage that was meant to hold song but while the cage was empty it remained in the room. The fireplace and molding on the ceiling were ornate and fitting for being in a royal household, Lily having taken the inspiration from a tour of Queen Victoria’s formal sitting room in Buckingham palace as a child. “I think it will be more comfortable in there...”
“Of course, child.” Melania smiled gently at young lady who’d been through so much and still had more to fill them in on.
It took only a short time for them to all move from the formal dining room into the formal sitting room. Aurora moved to sit in one of the couches that reminded Aurora of the movies about fainting couches and women with heaving chests that collapse dramatically onto them that Aunt Petunia loved to watch during the day.
“You had finished telling us about your second year darling...” James said as it seemed she was trying to figure out where to continue her tale from.
“Thank you Daddy...” Aurora looked over at him with sad eyes before closing them in remembered pain. “The summer between my second and third year was hard...Vernon was so mad about what had happened at the end of my summer with them the year before and the damage that had been incurred from the rescue by the Weasley brothers.” She explained. “I knew that I’d never get my permission slip for Hogsmeade signed in a normal way by Vernon. And then I found out that his bitch of a sister was coming with her prize mutt...” She sneered at the thought of the dog. “Before meeting Padfoot I had a fear of dogs because of the beast...She liked to set him on me and have him chase me around biting me while they laughed and drank the whole time. One time he chased me up a tree and kept me up there until late at night, when he was finally called in for the night and I was left outside with a bleeding bite mark on my leg.” She shook off the memory. “I knew that it would be bad that year as well because of the situation from the year before. I was able to make a deal with Vernon that I would go along with their lie about where I was attending school and do everything I was asked to while she was there and in return he’d sign my permission slip. If he refused I would tell her the truth since as his family she was in a loophole area where she could be brought in on the secret of magic since she was a frequent visitor to the house. Everything was going well until the last night of her visit...” Aurora curled into a blanket that Sirius had given her. “I’d put up with the mutt and the beatings and the endless chores but then she got exceptionally drunk on wine and brandy...then she started in on me...saying I had a mean runty look to me...” Aurora smirked. “Oh, I was picturing ways to prove her right as it was one of the only ways I was able to get through the hell of her visits. I was weak and ‘underbred’.” She actually made air quotes for she thought that statement funny after reading the results of her health scan even as she was glad that she didn’t have the memories associated with one part of the scan. “She then went on to say that ‘it all comes down to blood’ before going on to say that ‘bad blood will out’...” She scoffed as she lounged on the couch with Sirius sitting at her feet. “Before she went on to tell Aunt Petunia ‘I’m not saying nothing against your family, Petunia...but your sister was a bad egg...They turn up in the best families. Then she ran off with a wastrel and here’s the result right in front of us.’ She gestured to me. Asked Vernon what Dad did for a living, he replied that he did nothing and was ‘unemployed’ and according to Marge after that dad was a no-account, good-for-nothing, lazy scrounger....I was pissed at that point...argued about what you were both like and she yelled back at me before she stopped speaking and then she started swelling up like a great big balloon.”
“She swelled up like a balloon?” Sirius and Remus both asked with humor in their voices.
“Yep, and started floating away...like a balloon in parade.” Aurora chuckled. “She slipped out the open door and floated away into the night sky. I grabbed my things out of the cupboard under the stairs and prepared to book it out of there as Vernon was wailin on me tellin me to put her right, all the while Ripper was hanging from his ankle.” She gave a hilarious impression of her uncle’s statements. “I pulled my wand on her, I thought because of the actions the year before with Dobby that I’d likely be expelled for the magic. At least that is what I thought in my mind. I told him that she deserved it and for him to keep away from me. I told him that I was going and that I had enough before dashin out the door. I made it to Magnolia Crescent draggin my trunk. I sat on a wall for around ten minutes or so before movement in the bushes across the street drew my attention.” She looked at Sirius with a raised eyebrow and a smirk.
“I was just checkin on you.” Sirius rubbed the back of his neck in a sheepish manner.
“Yeah, checkin on me and freakin me out when I saw a large black mass with glowin eyes hiding in a bush...” Aurora chuckled in response. “I raised my wand plannin on lightin a lumos to get some light to see what was watchin me instead I ended up summonin the Knight Bus. Something I didn’t even know existed.” She shook her head. “I will say this the only type of magical transportation I like is flyin.”
“Oh darling...” Lily smiled gently. “In my research I discovered that the stronger the core the more extreme the reactions to different modes of travel, especially the floo, portkey, and apparating.”
“I can believe that.” Aurora shook her head. “I told them I was Neville Longbottom...” She chuckled as she remembered that it was amusing at the time that it had happened. “Got a ride to the Leaky Cauldron.”
“Still can’t believe that place is still around.” Godric shook his own head.
“The bus was where I first learned about the escaped prisoner listed on the mundane news was a wizard and the reason that there was no prison being listed as having been escaped from was because it was from Azkaban. The Minister himself was waiting for me at the Leaky...” She sneered at the thought of Fudge. “There I was addressed a Harry with no formal address or anything just Harry by the man. He also exposed me to those on the Knight Bus as not being Neville and then took me into a ‘private parlor’.”
“He did what?!” Sirius, Arcturus, and Orion called out in shock.
“Yeah...all things that I later learned from Ron and Neville that should’ve never happened he did.” Aurora shook her head. “He took me into a private parlor for a ‘chat’.” She actually made air quotes again around chat. “Really, he just talked at me and over me and then disappeared. Told me who he was, not knowing I already knew because of his arrest of Hagrid be ‘seen as doing something’ the year before while I was under the invisibility cloak with Ron. Went on about how I had the ministry in a ‘right flap’ and how they were worried before brushing it off not telling me what they were worried about...” She looked at Sirius with a raised eyebrow. Told me how they’d dealt with Marjorie and how they obliviated her but not the others of the event and that was that with no harm done. While he admitted that Petunia and Vernon were extremely angry, they were prepared to take me back the next summer as long as I stay the holidays at Hogwarts.” She shook her head before looking back at the group. “I told him I never want to go back...He brushed me off...told me that he was sure we were found of each other very deep down.” She stood and paced toward the instruments. “He then spoke of me staying the last three weeks of summer in the Alley at the Leaky, not letting me know that there were other hostels and such in the alley or of any of the others. When I asked about if I was going to be punished for using magic it was brushed of flippantly while not listening to the fact that I hadn’t performed the magic that they first accused me of...” She dragged her fingers over the harp with a hum. “He got shifty when I pointed that stuff out before brushing me off again and telling me that ‘circumstances change’...”
“Circumstances my ass.” Sirius snarled. “He wanted you where he could watch you so that he could see if I came after you in a public place.”
“Exactly. He then went to speak to Tom and somehow paid for the three weeks room with money from my trust account while letting me think that it was at the generosity of the ministry. I’ve got Ragnar after them for theft. He warned me not to go into muggle London and to keep to Diagon. Unknown to him I disobeyed frequently.” Aurora smirked. “It was during that time that I learned of the other alleys. I let Ron and the Twins know about the other alleys at the same time. I will admit that I was a frequent visitor to Ye Old Curiosity Shop and Priya Treadwell’s Shop, which is where I got a lot of the books that helped me through my fourth year. Thanks to the help of Dobby, I was able to hide that my trunk wasn’t the one that I originally got with Hagrid. It’s also how I learned about Carrington’s where I’m planning on heading soon. It will look odd if I don’t have a wand when school starts back up...”
“What do you mean pup?” Remus asked with his brow furrowed in question.
“When I picked up my wand after my inheritance it burst into flame turned to ash and was blown away in a nonexistent breeze.” Aurora shrugged before moving back to the couch she’d been on. “I was spending time at Mr. Florean’s ice cream shop: he gave me a lot of help with my history homework, and it was amazing. I put on more weight that summer than any summer before or since. It was also when I first started talking to the Goblins though there was nothing that could be done until this summer because of the fact that Dumbles had control. I spent some time helping the different shop owners in Horizonte so that the word wouldn’t get back to Dumbles or Fudge. Mostly I worked in the Merry Menagerie, they appreciated my help with their snakes as did the owners of Weston’s.” Aurora explained. “It was how I was able to get money for my supplies and new trunk without having to make a withdrawal at Gringotts since until the day after my birthday I had no control over my key of which Dumbles had made several copies and passed them out. I also got a lot of help with my homework, but I got that done within the first few days of staying. Though turns out that Granger was helping Dumbles dumb me down since first year. Looking back over my work I found several times she’d changed things; she snatched my homework from me the first night back and insisted that she look it over since I was always so rushed with it in the previous year.” Aurora shook her head. “It was because of the help of the shop keeps that I had figured out what I wanted to do for my third-year electives only to arrive and see on my schedule that it had been changed completely. The only one that I wanted to keep at first was Care but then I found out that Hagrid, who didn’t have a degree let alone the right to use a wand in the first place was going to be the instructor and I wanted to drop it even then. I mean he was expelled in his third year! He hadn’t even had all the training for care let alone taken his OWLs or NEWTs in it...” Aurora sighed before getting up to pace again. “The day before we were to go back the Weasley’s and Granger showed up, the Weasley’s had been on vacation in Egypt after having won a drawing for a thousand galleons and instead of using it wisely or saving it Molly spent it all on a frivolous trip to see her oldest son, spoil her darling daughter, and ignore the other children that she had birthed unless to scold them. Ron went to the Menagerie in Diagon for some rat tonic since his ‘pet’ was sick and had been for a while...” She smirked at Sirius.
“Since I escaped?” Sirius raised an eyebrow.
“Yep...Ron and I talked it over and he had started to get sick shortly after the news broke of your escape from Azkaban. But we also realized that it seemed really odd that he was alive for so long since he was just a common garden rat and not a magical rat nor a bonded familiar since he’d been Percy’s first.” Aurora explained.
“A common rat doesn’t live more than three years usually.” Salazar spoke up with confusion. “Magical rats only live up to ten usually...”
“Well, they could tell that he was already older than more rats from the rough way he looked but then they didn’t think anything more of it. I wouldn’t be surprised if Dumbles was behind it and spelled them to ignore it.” Remus said with a confused expression before turning back to Aurora.
“Well, when we were at the Menagerie Hermione met Crookshanks...nasty cat that. She likes to claim that he’s part kneazle...” Aurora shook her head.
“He’s no more Kneazle than I am.” Sirius shook his own head. “He’s a Persian.” He shook his head.
“That was what I suspected but trying to say anything against Crookshanks gets ya hit.” Aurora shook her head. “One thing I’m not looking forward to is going into the girls dorm this year.” She sighed before shaking off. “Anyway, before they’d even left the store Crookshanks attempted to attack Scabbers...” She smirked at Wormtail’s name from the Weasley’s. It wasn’t any better than the animagus name given to him by his fellow marauders. “That started the feud between Hermione and Ron for the year. Crookshanks constantly attempted to attack Scabbers and Hermione didn’t listen to reason. I mean Ron kept the rat in the dorm because of the actions of the cat and she still let the cat go into the male dorms especially our dorm. She carried him in several times personally.” Aurora shook her head.
“How was she able to get in the male dorms?” Godric asked with a furrowed brow. “There should be spells on the stairs that keep the girls out of the male dorms and the same for the reverse.”
“Oh, there’s spells on the female but not the male. Though now that I’ve reclaimed the wards it likely renewed them...” Aurora shook her head in thought. “I hope so...”
“Also pup because of the ‘expulsion’ that was reversed until your hearing that never happened, you’ll likely need to be resorted.” Remus explained simply. “You technically were expelled before being readmitted.”
“So, I could leave Gryffindor and their closeminded assholes? Nice!” Aurora sighed in relief. “I hope that I’m in Slytherin or Ravenclaw...though I think I need to go to Ravenclaw if just to help little Luna with her asshole bullies.” Aurora nodded to herself.
“As Lady Ravenclaw that is very likely going to happen.” Rowena smiled at the child.
“Nice. Anyway, on the train ride to school we found a carriage with only one other person in it, who was sleeping...” Aurora looked at Remus with a smirk. “On the luggage rack over his head was a suitcase with ‘Professor R. J. Lupin’ stamped across it.”
Remus blushed as Lily squealed in joy.
“You were able to use it then?” James asked with a smile before looking at Aurora to explain. “The last Christmas together before Lily and I went into hiding we gave Remi that suitcase. He denied he’d ever have the reason to use it because of his furry little problem.” He smiled wider before turning back to his friend. “Never doubt Lily when she says something Moony.”
“I know better now Prongs.” Remus smiled softly. “It was really the only thing I had other than ratty clothes for years...”
“That’s over now...” Sirius sighed while hugging Remus close to him. “We’ve got the money now to get you properly outfitted and you’ve got a place to live where you’re safe.”
“I know...” Remus nodded before sighing.
“I know that the full blue moon had been the night before, so he was sleeping it off and the reason he was even on the train in the first place was because of the toll the night before had on him. But I have to say I’m so grateful for the fact that he was there when the Dementor entered the train and specifically our cabin...” Aurora sighed as she moved over to snuggle against Remus who just pulled her into his lap to hold her. “Mr. Weasley had tried to warn me before I got on the train about Sirius and explain without explaining why he wanted me or so everyone thought. While I was explaining that to Ron and Hermione the train slowed down and the dementor entered...It was the first time I heard mum...and it was only a scream at that point.” Her eyes turned haunted as Dobby popped in with hot chocolate for everyone.
“When’s the full moon this month?” Reggie asked suddenly looking at Remus.
“Tomorrow.” Remus sighed, he’d been feeling the pull, but it was less with the renewal of his pack bonds between Sirius, Severus, and Aurora. “There’re already protections in place that if you’re in the house it will be safe while I’m outside. Plus, I’ll have Sirius and Severus with me.”
“What do you mean? How will they be with you?” Arcturus asked with a furrowed brow.
“You know I’m a Grim animagus...” Sirius said with a raised eyebrow getting a nod of conformation. “Well, when we were attending school, we discovered that a werewolf won’t attack an animal or an animagus as the case maybe unless they attack first. James was a large stag; Lily could become a fox...”
“Well, I become a black panther.” Severus explained simply knowing that Sirius didn’t want to break his confidence by letting it be known. “While like Sirius before his trial I haven’t registered by form for safety reasons. Once the war is fully over, I’ll be doing so.” He explained.
Aurora looked at them all sheepishly before changing to the shock of everyone changed into a black wolf pup that was young but not an infant. The rest of the room watched in shock as Remus froze before looking at the pup that had a sheepish expression on her face before she bounded over to Sirius and licked his chin to get his attention.
“What the?! When?!” Sirius called out in shock as he lifted her to get a good look at her. “We’ll need to come up with a suitable nickname.”
Aurora changed back with a blush before looking at everyone. “I learned last year hoping it might help me in the third task but then it wasn’t possible without being seen. I started learning at the end of third year. And Fred and George have already given me a nickname...”
“And what is that pup?” Remus asked carefully.
“Why...Celair of course...” Aurora smiled in return. “While the twins and Ron are still working on learning their forms...As far as I know...” She shook her head. “We’d already chosen names for each other...”
“And what are they? Also, what is the meaning behind Celair?” Sirius asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Ron’s Caun and we believe he’s gonna be Grizzly Bear.” Aurora smirked as the group. “As for my name it means Brillant in Sindarin...though I didn’t know that at the time it was something that we found in the library in the section that had works by Tolkien. I’ve always secretly felt uncomfortable in a male skin and when we were choosing names, I think that the twins picked up on that and chose a feminine name for my wolf pup...”
“Caun?” Remus cocked his head to the side.
“It means Ruler or Commander in Sindarin.” Aurora shrugged slightly in embarrassment. “We wanted to have unique names.”
“What is Fred’s?” Fabian smiled in answer to her embarrassment.
“He’s Berior...it means protector. Him and George have always protected me from the day that we first met in first year.” Aurora explained softly. “While George is Tirron...which means Guard or Watcher...” She had a blush to her cheeks as she explained the names they’d chosen. “We wanted to think of the names that we’d have if we lived in Arda not knowing that it was a real place at the time. “Both twins are leaning toward animals that are protective in nature and they aren’t even showing the same animal when they’re meditating. Fred if leaning more towards a White Siberian tiger while George is leaning toward an African lion.” Aurora sighed glad for the brief distraction after talking about the arrival of the dementor. “We’re getting off track I apologize...” Aurora sighed.
“We were part of it don’t worry pup.” Remus gave her a light hug as she snuggled between him and Sirius on the couch they’d chosen.
“Anyway, I heard mum scream and passed out when the dementor came into the carriage. Moony chased it off with a patronus then gave us all chocolate without explanation of why he was doing so before heading off to check on the other students and the conductor.” Aurora smirked at the man. “We didn’t eat it until he returned and actually broke off a piece to eat on his own.”
“Smart girl.” Lily smiled at her girl.
“Why’s that Lils?” Sirius asked curiously.
“Because in the mundane world there are those that prey on children by offering candy in return for them to come with them. Sometimes they drug the candy other times they just use it to lure the child close enough to grab.” Severus explained.
“By prey on children you’re not talking about as hunting prey but...” Rowena looked horrified at the idea.
“They are known as sexual predators with specific names for them that I won’t speak.” Severus saw the way that Aurora was shaking some when the information was shared. “There are parts of Aurora’s health report that show she’s been subjected to those sort of predators but there was a potion used that removed all knowledge of it and it cannot be recovered.”
“After we got to the school Hermione and I were called away before entering the great hall. This was the second time I’d missed a sorting...” Aurora continued wanting to get away from the topic of what she was forced to forget and could never have returned to her. Part of her secretly wished she could remember so that she would have a valid reason for some of her reactions that she had around certain people. She always felt uncomfortable around certain people, such as the headmaster and Gildroy Lockhart as well as Vernon and his boss. “I was sent to see Madame Pomfrey because of my loss of consciousness, something that was advertised throughout the school by Hermione as she stated loudly for the whole entryway to hear that I needed to go with her because I passed out due to the dementor. Hermione was taken off by Professor McGonagall, later learned it was then she was given the use of a time turner so that she’d be able to overload her schedule.”
“Minerva was pissed about that but overruled by Dumbles.” Severus explained. “She didn’t want to give any student special attention especially one that had been petrified for a third of the year the year before.”
“I’d wondered about that.” Aurora shook her head. “She had no one to regulate how she was using it and majorly overdid it. She hit a lot more but we were also slightly grateful because she was so overloaded she wasn’t able to sabotage our work as much that year. As it was first, second, and fourth year were the years when she did the most harm to our work. She still did some harm that year to our work but it wasn’t as much. Plus, there was the constant fights between her and Ron over Crookshanks and Scabbers. The Dementors were supposed to remain outside of the grounds on the word of Dumbles but you can guess how that went with all the holes he’d made in the wards and the smorgasbord of teenage emotions that were just sitting out of reach. On Samhain, Sirius Black was spotted in the castle, continuing my Samhain curse...” She raised an eyebrow in response to his sheepish expression. “He’d slashed the portrait of Lady Spriggs when she refused to give him entrance into the Gryffindor common room.”
“If Sirius was after you why’d he go there if he knew the feast was going on?” Reggie raised his eyebrow in question.
“Simple he wasn’t after me but was after a rat and decided when the dorms were empty was the best idea.” Aurora answered with a shrug.
“True...” Reggie nodded in return.
“After that we had a camp out in the great hall while the whole school was searched though there wasn’t really a chance that he’d be caught at any point.” Aurora shook her head. “The first Hogsmeade visit, which was the same day as Sirius’s attack, I spent time with Professor Lupin learning about the Patronus Charm that he’d used to send off the Dementors. I was finally able to get him to teach me after the first disastrous quidditch game. On the sixth of November the Hufflepuffs were playin against Gryffindor when the Dementors arrived in mass. It was a stormy day...absolutely nasty...I had a spell on my glasses to keep them clear of the rain...I was chasin the snitch when I felt the absolute cold that they brought with them. They arrived moments after I caught a glimpse of ‘the grim’ on the hillside that was able to watch the game, illuminated by a flash of lightening.”
“I still can’t believe that they don’t cancel games for inclement weather. They do it for the safety of players in the mundane world why wouldn’t they do it for the safety of students in the wixen.” Lily shook her head in frustration.
“I had almost reached the snitch with Cedric on my tail when they swarmed me...I ended up passing out again and fell...my broom flew off into the whomping willow while I was slowed by Dumbles...from what I was told he made it look like he’d done it wandless but I know that he doesn’t have the magical strength to do that and likely just had his wand up his sleeve to make it look that way.” Aurora shook her head. “I woke up in the hospital wing to be told that Hufflepuff had won, my captain was attempting to drown himself in the showers over the loss, and Cedric was attempting to call for a rematch because of interference by Dementor only to be denied...oh and that my broom was basically matchsticks.” She shook her head. “The time passed slowly until Yule break...Fred and George cornered me before the last Hogsmeade trip before break and gave me the Map...”
“The map?” Arcturus asked with a furrowed brow.
“The Marauder’s Map made by Messrs. Moony, Padfoot, Prongs, and Wormtail.” Aurora smirked in response. “A map that shows everyone in the school on it but hides due to a password.” She looked toward her father in his portrait. “They found it in their first year in Filch’s office and had figured out the password within that year. They figured they’d had it memorized enough that my need was more dire than theirs so gave it to me with the secret to opening and closing it before showing me the secret passage into Honeydukes.” She took a deep breath before looking at Remus and Severus. “I slipped out that trip with my invisibility cloak and met up with Ron in Honeydukes. Granger was with him and pissed that I was breaking the rules so obviously. While Ron thought it was a great prank on the teachers. It was that trip that I learned that Sirius was my godfather. I was also able to pelt Draco with snowballs until I lost the hood of my cloak and he saw my head...If I’d known of the secret passage under the willow and how to still it I’d have been back on grounds before Draco had made it back to tattle...” She smirked at Severus who only lifted an eyebrow in response. “Though I did find it a bit suspicious that you were waiting outside of the humpback witch for my arrival...”
“I was one of the marauders I knew the passages just as well as they did. I was able to help them improve the map even though I didn’t remember it I still remembered the passages.” Severus smirked in return.
“I can understand that.” She nodded with a smirk. “I still think it hilarious that the map insulted you...”
“We put protections on it with Shadow’s help to make it so that if one of us was compromised it wouldn’t response to us...” Remus said with a blank look. “Though I was compromised it wasn’t as heavily as the others and I didn’t have my memories messed with like Shadow did. Nor my personality. I could still remember that Sev was one of us but when he acted so differently I knew something had happened and was trying to figure out a way to get him cleansed without getting further spelled.”
“Ahh...” Aurora nodded as she’d been trying to figure out why he didn’t recognize the map for what it was if he’d been a marauder. “Over Yule I had a firebolt delivered with no name or card...” She looked at Sirius with a raised eyebrow. “Thankfully I was able to get them to agree to honor the warranty since the actions of the teachers could’ve destroyed the broom. Granger went behind my back, I was going to take it to Madame Hooch the next day to have her check it over. She was a professional player and knows how to tell when a broom has been tampered with. Instead, Professor McGonagall followed Granger into the common room confiscated it and worked with Professor Flitwick to strip it of its charms and such to make sure nothing was hidden under it.”
“They did what?!” Several voices were outraged to hear what had happened, they didn’t care that it was an expensive broom, they didn’t know that it was, just that they’d done what they done without any apologies.
“Oh yeah...they took it only on Granger’s word, didn’t let me explain that I was planning on enlisting Madame Hooch’s expertise on the broom no. McGonagall just stormed in confiscated the broom, to have it ‘stripped down’ to check for jinxes. Saying it wouldn’t take more than a few weeks. Granger the whole time hiding behind a book knowing that I was gonna be pissed at her for overstepping but doing it anyway because it kept her lookin like the perfect student. She claimed that it was because she thought and Professor McGonagall agreed that it had likely been sent by Sirius. Which fair it was but he didn’t jinx it that’s for sure.” Aurora shook her head. “She never apologized for going over my head that way. She as always went over the heads of her ‘friends’ and trampled over our own thoughts. It was her way or no way. And if you argued with her about it you got hit, sometimes even with a book.”
“No one’s done anything about this?” Helga was outraged at the thought of the physical abuse by the other students.
“No, they refuse to see anything wrong with it. ‘It’s just a tap’...” Aurora shook her head. “And other such rubbish. I just hope that she isn’t made prefect this year.”
“We’ll make sure of it.” Severus said with a raised eyebrow. “Because things have been crazy the letters hadn’t been sent out to returning students yet. They arrive tomorrow.” He explained. “In it will be lists of supplemental reading, supplemental supplies, and notice that the prefects and head boy and girl will be announced during the opening feast. There are also copies of the charter and the lists of new and returning classes.” He explained simply.
“Oh...Okay I was wondering what had happened...They’re normally here much earlier...” Aurora shook her head in response before going back to her explanations. “At one point Sirius got in after we had the portrait changed and the new keeper kept switching passwords. Neville has always had trouble with passwords and was able to charm the list of them from the guard. He then lost the list and Sirius found it...”
“Crookshanks brought it to me to be honest I think he stole it.” Sirius shrugged.
“Anyway, he snuck into the dorm and attacked Ron’s bed with a knife waking Ron who started screaming. People thought he’d just chosen the wrong bed...” Aurora chuckled.
“Yeah nope I almost had the rat bastard that time...” Sirius shook his head.
“Well, that was a shock to be sure...Bastard went into hiding after faking his death via cat.” Aurora shook her head before continuing. “There were several other things that happened including Gryffindor winning the Quidditch Cup and house cup. But at the end of the year on the last full moon of term the bastard was found in Hagrid’s hut, the same day that Buckbeak the Hippogryph was scheduled to be executed for ‘attacking’ Draco. He’d insulted the proud creature and gotten a scratch on his arm which he played up for ages.”
“Really...huh...” Severus raised an eyebrow in response. “He told me he’d been attack by a creature that secretes a toxin that prevents healing.”
“Yeah nope...he was scratched and pulled away from being killed by Hagrid. True it was our first lesson and he had us using the Monster Book of Monsters. But he told us that they were proud creatures and not to insult them but instead that is exactly what Draco did. Earning a long mark to the bone but still I asked Madame Pomfrey and she told me that she’d been able to heal him within a half hour.” Aurora explained. “He then played it up to get rid of Hagrid and hide his humiliation.”
“Hmmmm...” Severus was frustrated in the way he’d been played.
“Remember Granger had a time turner to get through the year. She dropped Divination, she doesn’t have a drop of Sight. And she dropped ‘Muggle studies’ because it is so outdated. But she still had the time turner at the end of term, even after the tests were done. Buckbeak was set to be destroyed and Hagrid was inconsolable. Ron, Granger, and I went down to his hut to console him. We left when the minister came with the executioner and Dumbles. Before going down we’d come upon Draco and his cronies laughing over the fact that Buckbeak was gonna be killed and Granger punched Draco in the nose, breaking it and giving him a concussion from knocking his head into the stone behind him.” Aurora sighed. “When we were leaving Ron had Scabbers in his arms and we were attacked by the grim near the whomping willow. The grim pulled Ron into the secret passage and Granger and I followed. That’s when we found out the truth.” She shook her head. “Ron had a broken leg; Granger was being a bitch to Moony and talking down to me the whole time as usual. Professor Snape came into the room and was knocked out since he wasn’t willing to listen. Sorry about that by the way.” Aurora looked at Severus with a sheepish expression.
“Forgiven.” Severus nodded in response.
“As we left the Shrieking Shack we stepped out only for the full moon to make an appearance. Moony hadn’t taken the potion that was the condition of him working for Dumbles.” Aurora explained while Lily started cursing she hated that poison. “Moony came out to play but was drawn off by Padfoot followed by the cry of a female were...” She smirked in response to this.
“What do you mean there were no other were’s in the area...” Sirius furrowed his brow.
“Ah but that would be spoiling the story...” Aurora chuckled. “I chased after Sirius when I felt the cold of the dementors...I’d been getting some patronus fog and hoped I’d be able to produce a full one. The rat got away in the chaos while Professor Snape fulfilled his life debt to dad by putting himself between me and the thing that earned it in the first place.” She smirked at Severus who had wide eyes as James cried out in relief and fear. “He was knocked out again in protecting us while Ron was unable to do anything with his broken leg and Granger ran for the castle to get help...I went after Sirius and ended up almost kissed because of the blasted creatures...only to be saved at the last moment by a brilliant glowing full patronus of a great stag...” She looked at her dad with a smirk. “I passed out after supposedly seeing who I thought was my father saving me from the other side of the water only to wake in the hospital wing to Fudge denying that Sirius could be innocent and calling for the dementors to come and kiss him without even trying to take him in for a retrial for his escape and to find out how he’d done it. Dumbles wasn’t speaking up either against it only to tell Granger in a random way that three turns aught to do it...with a bloody wink!” Aurora shook her head before focusing on her tale. “Granger looped the chain of the time turner around my neck and took me back with her three hours. We saved Buckbeak, we made sure that the executioner and Fudge saw him before getting him away. Then we hid in the woods until the past us had returned from the shack...Granger stopped me from summoning Scabbers in his rat form so I wouldn’t change anything...only it wouldn’t have changed anything now that I look back since we thought he’d gotten away and if we had a way to capture him we should’ve.” Aurora shook her head. “If it ahdn’t been for the fake seer’s only true prophecy being on my mind I’d have done it.”
“What was the prophecy Baby?” Lily asked gently.
“The Dark Lord Lies along and friendless, abandoned by his followers. His servant has been chained these twelve years. Tonight, before midnight...the servant will break free and set out to rejoin his master. The Dark Lord will rise again with his servant’s aid, greater and more terrible than ever before. Tonight...before midnight...the servant...will set out...to rejoin...his master...” Aurora played the prophecy she witnessed at the end of her divination test on the pensieve so that they could all see what she’d seen.
“Again, a self-fulfilling that would’ve been easily fed to her...” Lily sneered. “It could’ve been anyone, but they made sure that you heard it...” She shook her head.
“Whatever caused it I heard it and it was on my mind because of it. And then Granger faked the call of a female werewolf to draw Moony’s attention...” Aurora shrugged as she looked at Remus.
“Moony knew that it wasn’t a real female. He knew that a member of his pack was in the woods where they weren’t supposed to be.” Remus raised an eyebrow in response. “I followed your mother’s advice the past few days and have merged with Moony. I remember everything that he’s experienced during the full moon.” He explained.
“Huh...okay...” Aurora nodded. “Anyway, we got Buckbeak to move and headed to the place that the dementors attacked me and Siri and I ‘saw’ my father. Only at no point did dad show up clearly, but I was able to finally conjure a full patronus. Thanks to Moony I learned that it was Prongs that appeared.” She smiled snuggling into Remus and Sirius. “We then took Buckbeak to the tower where Sirius was being kept and I sent him on his way even though I wanted so badly to go with him. I know that Granger reported my desire to Dumbles because he let slip about Remus while Severus was close by to take the fall of it.” She sighed before getting up and pacing. “I was sent back to hell while Remus lost his job, and Siri was on the run again.”
“Let's take a break for a meal...” Melania spoke up with a gentle tone. “Then we can decide if you want to share the next year tonight or finish it tomorrow. You’ve already had a lot happen today...”
“Okay...” Aurora sighed as she moved with the others back to the dining hall.
After a meal of prime rib cooked rare in the middle and medium on the outer edges along with au gratin potatoes, parsnips, roasted carrots, peas, and steaming fresh rolls as well as a rich chocolate cake for dessert they all were back in the sitting room resting from the meal. The adults had a sniffer of whiskey or other alcohol though none of them touched the brandy after seeing the fear that was in Aurora’s eyes when it was being poured by Arcturus at first. As soon as he’d seen that look, he’d banished the brandy and poured a whiskey instead.
Aurora moved to the harp and began plucking a melody on it that she remembered from her life before. Her hands, though healed by the magic of her inheritance were still sore due to the many times they’d been broken. The healers were talking about removing the bones completely and regrowing them.
“That’s a beautiful melody.” Melania said softly as she sat near Aurora. “Are you wanting to just relax, or do you want to continue?”
“I don’t know about want but I do need to continue...” Aurora sighed as she continued to play. The others all moved closer as they could tell that her playing the harp was calming her down. “After I got home after third year, I used the fact that Sirius was still wanted by the police of both worlds and still believed to be the one to kill the 12 mundanes to threaten Vernon and Petunia.”
“Good on you.” Sirius smirked in response.
“It allowed me to have my things in my room for once and allowed me to have Hedwig free. It was because of this that I was able to get a message from Ron, though I used Dobby to reply so they’d get it in time. I made sure they knew to come to the front door since they no longer had a wood burning fireplace but instead blocked it up after my first year and put in an electric fireplace. Thanks to that they didn’t come by floo though Ron told me that had originally been Mr. Weasley’s plan.” Aurora explained. “We went to the Quidditch World Cup...I got to see not only Viktor Krum play superbly but also got to watch the Bulgarian Minister for Magic humiliate Fudge by acting as if he couldn’t understand and speak English. It was priceless.” Aurora chuckled. “The worst though that happened was that evening when the attack happened. Death Eaters had arranged an attack on the mundane grounds keeper and his family for the campgrounds. The poor man is going to have dementia when he’s older because of all the obliviates he was subjected to because no one in the Wixen world knows how to be subtle or follow basic guidelines when they are all gathered in one area.” She groaned as she thought of the ridiculous state of things during the cup. “Anyway, they attacked the family and the camps. People were running scared, and I was sent into the woods with the twins, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny. Ginny and the twins got separated from us in the crush of people and then when Ron, Hermione, and I stopped there was the sound of someone sending up the Mark.”
“Bloody Fuck...” Reggie snarled as he pulled his hair in frustration.
Amelia was shown in by Winky to join the family and sat beside her brother with a cup of tea.
“A lot of the Aurors, Hit Wizards, and Ministry workers all apparated to where the mark originated from and fired stunners and other spells willy-nilly in the direction it had come from. Meaning at me, Ron, and Hermione. We’d dropped as soon as we heard the first of the wixen arrive not wanting to be hurt by spell happy casters. When they investigated, they found Winky unconscious with a wand beside her. I didn’t have a wand holster; didn’t even know they were a thing until after that...Winky had been in the top box with us even though she was afraid of height, supposedly saving a spot for her master but in truth that I found out later she was actually guarding Crouch Junior under an invisibility cloak.” Aurora looked at Amelia with a sheepish look.
“What do you mean you found out later?” Amelia asked carefully.
“When I returned from the third task, and he separated me from everyone he bragged about it all... Crouch Senior had been keeping him under the imperious after breaking him out of Azkaban as a dying favor for his wife.” She explained. “But I’ll get to that...Winky was blamed for having a wand and using it...Senior freed her there and then...We then went back the Burrow and spent the rest of the summer there. While we were gone Mrs. Weasley had gone to get the school supplies because supposedly there wouldn’t be time before school started. There was plenty of time and she ended up helping herself to several thousand galleons from my trust in return. The cup happened on the 18th of last year giving us plenty of time since we got home early on the 19th. But no one said anything...” She shook her head. “I still hate her for what she’s done...She got Ginny who didn’t even have Yule Ball robes listed on her list, since she was a third year and the Yule Ball was for fourth and above, a set of brand new dress robes and then got Ron the most disgusting old moth ragged dress robes that wouldn’t have even been in fashion when the style was in fashion. He got teased so bad for it...” Aurora shook her head. “We couldn’t even transfigure them because there were spells against it for some reason. We were able to get some of the gross lace off but...” Aurora shook her head again. “That’s for later...Anyway we got to school, I was actually able to witness the sorting this time and didn’t miss it because of the actions of one of the teachers or a house-elf...Granger went on a hunger strike that lasted all of one day because she found out that House-elves worked in the school. She then went on a crusade in an attempt to free house-elves by starting ‘SPEW’.”
“I’m sorry but what is SPEW?” Remus blinked in shock at the acronym that Granger had come up with.
“Oh, she refused to have it known as that, but it was what it was...She said it stood for the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare. When we called it Spew, she made sure that we knew that it was each letter individually...” Aurora shook her head in frustration. “Her ideas to protect the house-elves from abuse such as Dobby experienced, and others have would be a great thing. But that is not what she wants. Her goal is to free them all and would not even speak to the elves if they wanted to be freed, she would preach at them and reminded me of the Christians that would push their beliefs on people in their goal to ‘save everyone’. She wouldn’t listen when I pointed out the actual books that were in the library showing that they were branch of brownies and needed to serve to survive. That they needed us to filter magic for them to survive. She still doesn’t know that I’ve bonded Winky and Dobby to me to make sure that they survive.” She shrugs. “We had Mad-Eye Moody for defense, or at least we thought we did...our first class with him...” She takes her hands of the strings of the harp and closes her eyes. “He wanted to show us the affects of the Unforgivables. He pulled out spiders, trust me it was hard after dealing with Aragog and his brood two years before, he actually cast the spells on the spiders. All the while watching Neville while he cast the Cruciatus and then me when he cast the killing...What the others didn’t notice but what I realized later he actually got a bloody boner while doing so and knowing how it was affecting us.”
“Are you sure pup?” Remus asked carefully.
“Yeah...he also had this weird tick where he was constantly licking his lips. He’d do anything to make people jump...Constant Vigilance was shouted so much...as if I wasn’t already constantly vigilant because of the way I’d lived...”
“He shouldn’t have been able to cast...” Amelia shook her head in shock. “The wards should’ve sounded and alerted us at the ministry that there was Unforgivables used...” Her eyes narrowed. “I will definitely be looking into the wards to make sure they are still viable.”
“He tried to call Neville back in to talk with him after the class, I promised to wait for him which I think kept him from doing anything to Nev.” Aurora took another deep breath as the adults around her raged at what he’d done, Sev was snarling in anger that it had happened in the school let alone in front of victims of the curses themselves. “What I’d later learn on, after the third task, it wasn’t the actual Moody but Crouch Junior...he was jailed for helping send Nev’s parents to the Janus Thickey ward at St. Mungos. But something I didn’t understand but now have an idea about was that Dumbles and Moody are supposedly really good friends and Moody’s known for being a paranoid bastard who would have phrases to verify who he was with his friends just as they would have phrases in return. But Dumbles never caught on...the wards never let him know that there was someone under polyjuice? Yeah...I call bullshit...” Aurora shook her head.
“I had wondered that as well. Along with the fact that Moody’s supposedly forgiven Dumbles, not recognizing him and going back to working with him. Makes me wonder if Dumbles did something while he was in the hospital wing before he woke so that he was able continue tricking him.” Severus shook his head in exasperation.
“At the opening feast we were told that the Tri-Wizard tournament was going to be held at Hogwarts that year. I was all for having a normal year only to end up falling for the Samhain curse on my life again.” Aurora shook her head.
“You were entered weren’t you.” James said it as a statement not a question.
“Yep...and here’s the thing there was an ‘age-line’ around the goblet to prevent those below the age of majority from entering.” Aurora smirked. “Want to know what I figured out...it didn’t stop someone from levitating a name in. I saw several of the worst students do so with malicious smirks on their faces as I sat watching under the cloak for a while the night before the drawing. But it wasn’t one of them that entered me, and it wouldn’t have worked because I was still a student at Hogwarts. No what was done to enter me was to enter me in the name of Ατλάντεια Σχολή Μαγείας...that is the Atlantean School of Magic.” Aurora sighed. “They stole my name off my defense homework and using a spell placed the name of the school on it before putting it in the goblet. They only confounded the goblet enough to trick it into believing that there were four schools, not three competing and since I was the only one from the supposed fourth school, I was the one that was chosen. Now here’s the real kicker. All it would’ve take was Dumbles saying I couldn’t participate because I was underage to get me out of it as he was at the time my magical guardian no matter how illegally he’d claimed that title. But instead, he along with the other heads, two from the ministry, and several witnesses all said I needed to participate. That was the start of my magical emancipation.” She smirked in response to the start of the downfall of Dumbledore’s control over her.
“What do you mean?” Arcturus asked carefully.
“I was declared magically emancipated on October 31st. If I had not participated from fear of losing my magic and being returned to the Dursley’s it would’ve been negated and I’d have returned to being a minor. But by Dumbles declaring along with several heads of other magical positions doing the same I was emancipated, and it was declared full when I actually won.”
“So, if Albus had spoken up to keep you out of the tournament you’d still be a minor and under his control.” Orion said with a sigh. “And we’d still be trapped as well...”
“That’s what I figure as well...anyway...We found out that we’d only be allowed our wands in the first task and have no information on what the task consisted of before being reminded that we can’t get help from others and then sent to bed. I was ostracized and attacked until the first task. I had Rita Skeeter after me making up all kinds of tales even getting my age wrong to make me seem even more troubled. She didn’t like that I actually refused to answer any of her questions after she pulled me into the broom closet for a ‘quick interview’ I was fighting to not have a panic attack the whole time and refused to say anything. At first Ron was part of those mad at me but then with the help of the twins we were able to talk, and I was able to make a vow to him that I hadn’t done it. I was advised by him and the twins not to declare the vow to the school because it could affect things with the tournament since I was bound to a magical contract. They said that the school didn’t deserve to have a vow from me if they couldn’t learn to see me for what I was...a terrified student forced into something for adults. It was then we figured out with the twins that Granger was altering our work and making it worse than it needed to be. We were separated from her as well because she ‘didn’t want to choose a side’ so neither of us let her help and our grades were better than ever. We went to the twins with the essays we’d gotten back and found that she’d been altering things with a spell, so it still looked like our writing, but it wasn’t. But then the first task happened with nesting mother dragons, thankfully I was able to talk to Charlie before it happened with the help of the twins and get the handlers to do a switch with the eggs so that there was no risk to the babies. One of the dragons had crushed several of her eggs during the attempt of her champion and it was only thanks to the fact that as soon as they were crushed, they lost all magic to make them seem like dragon eggs that she didn’t die from grief. My dragon was the hardest one there was and was able to get out of her chain when none of the others had been able to get out. She chased me around the outside of the school...”
“You should’ve seen her flying...” Sirius gushed.
“And how did you see my flying?” Amelia looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “As far as I remember you still had a kiss on sight order going about...”
“There were several adults there that no one would notice one more that had the vague look of someone common. I took Polyjuice with the hair of a mundane that was so nondescript that it would be hard to point them out in a crowd.” Sirius shrug. “When I found out what was happening and then the argument and the cut off conversation, I worried for Aurora...”
“Thank you but I still wish you hadn’t done that.” Aurora reached over and hugged Sirius. “Ron and I had a public apology in front of Granger after the first task while I was getting patched up and then things went back mostly to normal. I didn’t figure out the clue to the second task until a week before...Cedric tried to help me in return for me telling him about the dragons but ‘take a bath’ and to have my egg with me didn’t help much. Add in once I did figure it out, I had no idea how to swim or how to stay underwater for an hour to hunt for whatever was taken from me...” She shook her head. “Not only all that but I had to find a date for the Yule ball when I’d never danced and had only one lesson from McGonagall and wasn’t told that I had to participate in it until that lesson...well it was not a fun time for me, and I need to apologize to the Patil sisters. Ron and I took the twins to the dance and then we sat after one dance each. It was not right, and I need to make it right...I was just so uncomfortable not only being in the spotlight but also being the one having to lead the dance and having to dance with a girl.”
“All signs that you felt off in your body.” Sirius nodded in response. “Your magic knew that you were truly female not male and was fighting the spell and potion that were keeping you male.”
“Yep...” Aurora sighed before moving back to the harp strings and plucking out a classical piece on it. “I discovered the Room of Requirement to help me prepare for the second and third task. I was able to get gillyweed with the help of Dobby and Nev. Granger doesn’t know that I’m skilled in not only wordless but wandless and made use of both in the water. Going down I was confronted with Ron and Granger...Granger was Krum’s Yule date and so he was the one she was to rescue. Cedric rescued Cho and then there was a small girl, she wasn’t even old enough to be a student at any of the schools yet or she was at least a first year. She didn’t belong down there, I doubt Dumbles had permission from her parents to include her, and from the looks of things which I later found out was true she was part-veela being held captive in a mer-village. Her sister Fleur was the French champion, and I found out that Gabrielle is terrified of water. Not only that but I found out that Dumbles didn’t let the mer’s know that there was one of the veela coming to the village let alone that they were to guard one.”
“Was he trying to start a war?” Arcturus snarled.
“Most likely. I mean he’s been pushing for another wixen war with Voldie.” Aurora shrugged. “Anyway, I refused to leave the little girl down there and it wasn’t because of ‘my saving people thing’ as Granger calls it. I didn’t trust Dumbles to stay true to his word to get the girl out of the water after the hour was up and the spells on them stopped.” She explained. “I got Gabrielle out as well as Ron. I came in last but was awarded the most points because of my actions.” She rolled her eyes. “Then things were calm-ish until the third task though Crouch Senior went missing after briefly being found and clearly with a broken mind. When the third task happened, I was greeted with Mrs. Weasley and Bill as my ‘family’ to spend time with before the end of the tasks.”
“Why would they be the ones brought in for family for you?” Arcturus asked with confusion on his face.
“Because Dumbles and Molly were working together to get ‘Harry’ integrated with the family and they wanted to make sure that Harry saw them as family. Plus, he wasn’t about to let the Dursley’s come to the school for one they’re mundane but also because they never could hide the loathing that they felt for Harry.” Remus answered with a sigh. “He also refused to let us connect for fear that we’d figure out the lies that were being passed around.”
“When we went into the maze it was instantly a mess. Krum was under imperious and attacking Fleur and Cedric. There was an enlarged blast-end skrewt...don’t ask they’re a creation of Hagrid’s. There was also a sphynx and Acromantula before getting to the middle where Cedric had also arrived. I suggested taking the cup at the same time...” Aurora stood up and paced away from everyone wrapping her arms around herself. “I suggested that way it would still be a Hogwarts win...that it would be good for the school moral...he wanted to let me take it because he knew I didn’t want to be in this and was just doing my best to show them all that they underestimated me after forcing me into this. In the end he took it with me...only it didn’t take us to the winner's platform like it was supposed to. It took us to a cemetery in Little Hangleton. There we were met by a voice in the darkness saying ‘Kill the spare’ before the killing curse was cast and Cedric fell...I was in blinding pain due to the horcrux in my scar...I fuck...I was in shock. Wormtail was able to grab me and tie me to a headstone...the headstone read Tom Riddle...a voice from a bundle spoke for Wormtail to begin before a ritual was started. ‘Bone of the father, unknowingly given you will renew your son...flesh of the servant willingly given you will revive your master...blood of the enemy forcibly taken you will resurrect your foe...’” Aurora was shaking as she repeated the chant that had happened.
Sirius grabbed Aurora and just held her while she was shaking wanting to just deal with the memory that was trying to pull her down. Amelia was taking notes as was Severus, they needed to know what was done to figure out how to destroy it.
“Bone dust was retrieved from the grave on which I was bound, Wormtail cut off his left hand to add to the potion in an oversized cauldron before taking the same dagger with which he removed his hand to cut into my arm...it was to the bone and much more than it needed to be. I was lucky I didn’t bleed out and that he didn’t nick the main vein when he did it. He then put in the homunculus of Voldie and I remember praying that he’d drown...Instead, there was an explosion of sound and light and then he was there in the flesh...I knew that if I survived, I’d never be safe at the Dursley’s again because according to Dumbles I was protected by blood wards...but now my own blood flowed in his veins...”
“Fuck!” Remus swore getting up and pacing he hadn’t even realized that. He didn’t think anyone really realized that especially when Dumbledore had told them that she was safe due to blood wards. “That manipulative old fuck!”
“He’s good at that.” Severus snarled he was also dealing with his anger over what they’d just been told.
“He came over and pressed on the scar that he’d left that night so long before. The pain was worse than a Cruciatus...something that I personally learned a short time later as he hit me with it twice...I had a bad leg due to Acromantula venom from a lucky strike from the bloody spider before taking the portkey. Then I had the cut on my dominate arm and had to use my non-dominate when he called his followers and had Wormtail release me so that he could defeat me in battle to show that I wasn’t just lucky in surviving before that.” Aurora scoffed.
Reggie was pacing now in frustration over what had happened. He wished that he hadn’t been stopped from getting all the horcruxes. He had the feeling that there was more than one after Kreacher had told him what had happened with Bella. He made a mental note to make sure that Bella was fully out of their family. He knew that Siri had probably already done so but they’d have to make sure that things had been done right and they’d have to make sure that there was no way she could get around it.
“The only good thing about Moody’s use of the imperious on us so we’d ‘know what it felt like’ at the beginning of the year I’d learned how to throw off the curse and refused to ‘bow to death’. If I was going to die it was going to be in battle and I was going to do it as a friend because hell I was exhausted.” She shook her head as she looked at her family, all who were watching her with sorrow in their eyes, and she had come to think of all of them as her family in the days that they’d been together since they were woken up.
“What do you mean he used it on you?” Amelia asked carefully. “I thought you just said that he’d shown it on spiders...”
“He showed us then the next few classes we had with him he actually had permission from Dumbles to cast the imperious on us.” Aurora explained. “Some of my classmates were amused by it...watching our classmates doing things that they wouldn’t normally...I was simply horrified...Just like when we confronted a boggart as a class and witnessed the fears of our fellow classmates. I was teased for not facing it but several others ‘played pranks’ using those fears to mess with others.” She looked at Remus who had a sheepish expression on his face over the fact. “While facing a boggart as a group is a great idea...it can also be a bad idea with a bunch of teens.” She shrugged with a smirk at Remus.
“Well, that’s something else we’ll have to go after Dumbles for when he’s finally brought into court.” Amelia snarled. “Since it was on his permission that minors had the unforgivable cast on them what a mess...has anyone of them seen a mind healer?”
“Not from my class as far as I know. I don’t know if he did it on any of the other classes or if anyone has seen a healer, but I know those in Gryffindor haven’t.” Aurora shook her head before taking a breath and moving to the refreshment cart to get a large mug of tea doctored heavily with honey needing that bit of sweet.
“Then it’s something we need to have is finding a Mind Healer for you at least.” Melania said softly. “You’ve had so much happen it would be very beneficial for you before anything more happens.”
Aurora nodded before moving back to sit by the harp and placing her mug down on the small table beside it. She started picking out a soft tune to distract herself. She took a deep breath before continuing with her history.
“I found out why Olivander made sure I knew that our wands had brother cores...they connected, and we were blocked from his followers by a golden dome. He’d cast the killing curse, and I cast expeliarmus...I was able to force the priori incantatem back into his wand...out of it came echoes of the victims of the curse by his wand...it started with Cedric, who asked for me to take his body back to his parents. Then came an old man and a missing ministry worker and then came mum and dad...” Aurora looked at the portrait of her parents. “They all spoke of distracting him when the connection was cut and that I was to get back to the cup and it would take me back. Thanks to them I was able to get to the cup and get out of there with Cedric’s body...There was celebration until people realized that we weren’t moving. I was in too much pain and Cedric wouldn’t move again...Dumbles came over followed by Moody and Fudge. Dumbles had to deal with Fudge and Cedric’s parents, Moody was able to separate me from everyone and take me into his office. I was dealing with cruciatus damage, a wounded leg, likely several broken bones, and a badly bleeding knife wound. Thankfully Dobby went back and made sure there was no residue from my blood anywhere that I’d been bleeding so that no one could use it against me.” Aurora sighed, those that knew the dangers of blood forcibly taken were relieved that Dobby had handled this for her.
“Lily’s already taken the magic through her Will...” Sirius muttered. “You could call for Mother Magic to remove the power of the blood that was stolen to negate the ability that he has to cast any magic that is tied with the power of your blood.”
“I was taken to Moody’s office where the reveal happened that it wasn’t Moody but Crouch Junior and that he was behind the hell that my year had been. He had been using Polyjuice and I knew thanks to that, that the real Moody was still alive. There was a multi-compartment trunk in the office along with several foe glasses and sneakscopes. But somehow Dumbles was able to get in there in time for him to come to my rescue. Then instead of taking me to the medical wing I was required to answer his questions and watch as they questioned Junior. I was finally sent to the Hospital Wing where I was met by Madame Pomfrey and Padfoot.” She sighed as she moved to snuggle with her fathers again. “Madame Pomfrey was ready to give me a dreamless sleep right away...didn’t even really scan me only saw the wounds and healed them. She didn’t give me anything for the spider venom, she didn’t give me a blood replenisher, she didn’t give me anything for the aftershocks of the cruciatus.” Aurora sighed. “I dozed before she could give me the dreamless and she left it be. I heard as Fudge and Dumbledore came in. Fudge had brought in a Dementor not even giving Junior a chance to be questioned by the DMLE over how he’d gotten out of Azkaban or what he’d done while masquerading as Moody, I know that several times some came out of his office with a more defeated and troubled air than they’d gone in with. I know that Nev was called in a few times to ‘check in’ on how he was coping after the unforgivable classes.”
“Do you think he was assaulted?” Remus asked carefully.
“I wouldn’t be surprised...” Aurora shook her head with a troubled look. “I was the only one that was able to shake off the imperious so what’s to say that he didn’t keep using it on the students and use ot to do what he wanted while they couldn’t fight it...”
“That’s a horrifying thought...” Melania whispered with wide horrified eyes.
“And something that we’ll definitely be looking into even with Junior having already been kissed and the Goblins having declared the Crouch Line ended through the death of not only Junior but Senior.” Amelia said with a horrified look on her face. “Hopefully we can figure something out. Any found victims we can get help with the moneys of the Crouch family...”
“I doubt there is much there...” Arcturus said with a sigh. “They’ve never been the most spendthrift of a family and typically living check to check even though they were of the sacred 28.”
“Very true...but the ministry can pay for it then because it was one of our highest staff members who caused it all to happen with his actions in saving his son and condemning his wife...” Amelia shook her head. “I’ll definitely be having Lady Crouch’s body exhumed from Azkaban and buried in the family plot where she belongs...Crouch Junior can go where he was supposed to be.”
“I heard all that was going on and then heard Fudge denying the statement that I made about Voldie being back. He declared me the winner of the tournament handed over the winnings and left.” Aurora said with a sigh. “I tried to give it to the Diggory’s to use to pay for burial or to leave England and their grief but they refused to take it. Amos wouldn’t even let me talk to them and explain that Cedric was with me because of wanting it to be a Hogwarts victory. He was always so proud of how Cedric had beaten me in Quidditch, though Cedric would repeatedly tell him it was because of the Dementors he’d brush it off since ‘he didn’t faint because of them’...” Aurora sighed. “Dumbles made a big deal of going against the Ministry in declaring that Voldie was back when he took over the moment of silence for Cedric to state it. During the leaving feast the twins helped keep people from pushing so much against me. I didn’t want to talk; I was still dealing with the spasms from exposure to the cruciatus along with weakness from the blood loss. I got through the feast and the next day as we went back to London I hid with Ron and Granger. At one point I hunted down Fred and George giving them the winnings for the tournament.”
“Why’d you do that pup?” Remus asked with a curious expression on his face.
“Their dream is to open a joke shop. Molly had the habit of destroying their merchandise that they’d created because she doesn’t think that they are ever going to succeed. They’d placed a bet at the World Cup that Bagman welched on by paying them in leprechaun gold. They brought me laughter several times through the years. I want to make sure they succeed.” Aurora explained. “With the gold along with things I put in place after my birthday they will have a much higher chance. I’ve made a deal with them that they have to do their best on their NEWTs and not doctor them to make Molly think that they’re worse than they were like with their OWLs.”
“What happened when you arrived home?” Sirius asked carefully.
“The Dursley’s were pissed...They were hoping I’d be killed just like they are every year.” Aurora sighed. “I was beaten and locked away. While I was gone they’d removed everything from the second bedroom. I no longer fit in the cupboard under the stairs so they couldn’t stuff me back under there...but they could lock me into the bedroom. I had let Hedwig go with letters...but she was not allowed to return to my after I’d sent her to Granger...Three days before my birthday Vernon had broken both my legs so I couldn’t walk...The day of my birthday I was beaten even worse and then with two bottles of water and a half loaf of bread left in my room I was left to die...” She shrugged. “They left for two weeks and didn’t leave me with enough to survive the time especially with some of my wounds already being infected.”
“Fuck...” Sirius moved and pulled her into a tight hug wanting to just hold her close.
“As the time changed over and my inheritance started I could only think that I was glad that they were gone for two weeks and I couldn’t wake Vernon with my screams.” Aurora sighed before just sagging into Sirius’s hold and feeling Remus joined in. “I didn’t wake for a day I was gone as soon as I was able. I summoned all of mum’s things that Petunia bragged about having along with the letters that I gave copies of to Madame Bones.” She looked at Amelia. “Then when I was hearing people arriving, sounds of apparation and such...well I was just glad to be gone. I went into mundane London and stayed at a hostel then went into Gringotts the next day...From there things have been pushing to where I’m now Lady Ravenclaw and making changes that I never thought I’d have a chance.” It was clear that she was exhausted.
“Thank you for telling us what you’ve been through child.” Rowena whispered softly from her portrait.
“Come on princess...let’s get you to bed...” Remus whispered as he picked her up.
Aurora just sighed as she snuggled into Remus letting him take her minor weight and deal with her long form. She was tired and hoping for one of her more peaceful dreams.
“When will it end papa...” She whispered as Remus laid her down on her bed and covered her after using a bit of magic to switch her clothing for a long flowing nightgown with a boat neckline and lace around the wrists and the neckline. “When will I be allowed peace?”
“When the time is right...we all face challenges that we wish we didn’t but with time we can find the peace we need.” Remus whispered as he kissed her forehead. “Rest baby...you’re safe here.”
Aurora slept peacefully through the night. Unknown to the people within the halls of Westfold her mind was drifting the currents between this world and the next.
~*~*~Dream~*~*~
“Hello...” Aurora looked around as she took in the stone halls that were highly decorated and carved.
“Who are you?” A male voice came from behind her.
“I’ve been called Celair by my friends...who are you?” Aurora asked giving the name that had been chosen for her by her friends for Arda.
“My name is Kili...” The dwarf male stepped forward, he was still young no beard yet and short hair that hadn’t grown very much and had the barest of braids. “I feel as if I should know you...”
“How old are you Kili?” Aurora asked softly.
“I’m 35...” Kili answered with confusion clear on his face. He knew he was asleep after a long day of training with the bow of his father and the sword with Fili. “How are you here in my dream...”
“I was going to ask how you were in my dream...” Aurora replied with a smile. “You’re battle ready but not of age right...” She asked lowering herself to sit cross legged on the ground so that she wasn’t towering over Kili.
“Yes...how would a tree-shagger know of the age-marks of dwarrow...especially one as young as you...how old are you?” Kili asked confused at the presence of the elf in his dreams. “And Why do I know you...”
“What do you know of the story of Narvi and Celebrimbor?” Aurora asked softly instead.
“The only soul-match between an elf and a dwarf that ended in tragedy because of the betrayer. They lay together in stone in Moria.” Kili answered. “It is said that when the time is right the souls of both will be returned to the land and find each other again...”
“I’m not in Arda...” Aurora started brushing her hair behind her pointed ear. “I was born on Terä a realm that resides beside Eä...There wizards are more common than on Arda...there are hundreds male and female and of all different levels. Dwarrow and High Elves are myth...while Goblins are different and in charge of the wixen’s coin...there are dark lords similar yet different in power to those of Eä...”
“What do you mean?” Kili asked carefully.
“I will be getting to that. On the fifteenth birthday of a wixen, that is a witch or wizard, youth they go through an inheritance. Sometimes it is tied with a ‘creature’ or ‘being’ though I despise the way they’re talked about...there are soul-matches or Ones here as well but it is much harder to find them. When one has an inheritance they can take a magical test that will show who their soul-match is so that it is easier to find them. The 15th birthday could be considered Battle Ready while the 17th is when they are considered of age...We’ve met before in our dreams that is how we know each other...” Aurora thought of the inheritance test that she’d taken and wanted to show him the statement about her soulmate. With a smile she held out the test showing what she was leading up to. “There is a reason we can share dreams across realms...and I think now that you’re battle ready they will let us remember them...Last time I vaguely remember asking you your age and you said you were 25...though it has only been ten days since I turned 15.”
“Do you think ten years will pass each time?” Kili asked as he looked at the parchment that he was handed and was grateful to see that he was able to read it. He was shocked to see that not only was she Celebrimbor reborn but that he was Narvi reborn. He now knew why he knew things about Narvi that few did. He was waking to the knowledge of his past life. “Will you be able to join me in Arda?”
“I don’t know about the ten years for every ten days...I hope not...” Aurora sighed softly with sorrow in her eyes. “Maybe now it will be time on my side and every ten days will be a day or something for you...I don’t know how the Valar are doing this or how time will pass and I don’t want to...I just...I do know that I’ll be allowed to return and that there will be seven coming with me. There are prophecies in this world that tell of things to come and one speaks of me returning to Arda and my One...it also speaks of changes in the wind.”
“I will wait as long as I must...I hope that from now on the days match up...perhaps they needed me to reach the same age mentally as you before we could truly remember...” Kili whispered; he was saddened when he read the information that he didn’t think she knew she was sharing for it showed what had been done to her in great detail. He made a silent vow that he would protect her and that he would become the best warrior he could possibly be to do so.
“I can feel myself starting to wake...I hope like you that the days match up...I will find you when I’m allowed back...” Aurora smiled softly as the world around her changed.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
Aurora woke with a smile on her face as she thought of the young dwarf that was to be her other half. She was so excited that she was finally able to remember what she was dreaming about and that they were finally able to talk and not just hang out in the realm of dreams. Getting out of bed she danced through the room that had become hers with a song in her heart as she went to have breakfast with her family. Later she'd have to go to the forge that the goblins had made for her to begin crafting the courtship cuff for Kili to wear and the beads to give him as well.
Unknown to Aurora when she was waking up Kili was sinking further and getting the memories of his past life returned to him. Including the horror and pain at seeing Celebrimbor hanging like a banner on a pike and the efforts he went to, to save her from that desecration. When he woke he was shocked to see that he was still holding the parchment showing the one he was meant for and the list of wounds she’d taken.
“Aurora...Beautiful Dawn I will see you again soon...Mahal willing.” Kili whispered as he rose from his bed and headed to break his fast before moving to the forge to begin crafting his courting beads as well as marriage beads for his beautiful Dawn.
“What are you doing up so early Kili?” Thorin asked as he saw his nephew enter the forge just as the dawn was rising.
“I had a dream of my One last night Uncle...along with memories of the past...” Kili whispered as he chose emeralds and diamonds to craft the bead with.
“What of the past?” Thorin asked as he watched Kili, he’d had no interest in crafting beads before but now he was intent on crafting something specific. “And where does she live?”
“That’s the thing Uncle...she lives in another realm and the Valar granted us the meeting in our dreams. There are things that are confusing but...Uncle...She is Celebrimbor reborn...” Kili said after making sure they were alone in the forge.
“You are sure?” Thorin walked closer.
“I’m sure...last night I remembered life as Narvi and the grief that drove his battle rage...” Kili pulled the parchment out of the pouch on his belt that he’d placed it in to keep it safe. “She gave this to me in my slumber and when I woke it was in my hand. I know in dreams it was written in another tongue that I was able to read but when I woke it was in Khuzdul. She has not had an easy life...”
“Will she be able to join you here?”
“Yes...there is a prophecy there that speaks of her return with seven beside her. We don’t know when it shall be but...” Kili answered while continuing to chose the items for his beads along with other items he would craft for her. “Uncle she is like Celebrimbor in that she was reborn a High Elf...”
“If that is the choosing of Mahal for you then I will not stop it. It will take me time to learn to be nice but I will do my best.” Thorin knew why his nephew spoke carefully about what his One had been reborn ask. He was shocked to see the titles that she held in the realm of her birth and knew that she would be a Lady here as well. “Did she tell you this was her name?”
“No...” Kili whispered. “Before we realized that we would be able to remember each other when she asked my age she told me that she was called Celair.”
“Brilliant in the elvish tongue...interesting...” Thorin nodded before looking at the list of her family and her titles again. “Will her gifts come with her?”
“We don’t know...we didn’t have long to talk before she woke in her realm.” Kili explained simply as he watched his uncle read the paper before him.
“Thank you for sharing this with me. We will inform your mother and brother this evening. We will wait for a bit until you learn more of her to inform any other of your rebirth status.” Thorin nodded as he handed the parchment back over. “Make sure that you guard that...wouldn’t do to have an enemy find that. I know that the Enemy vowed to find Celebrimbor and end them once and for all when their Fae went beyond their reach. Narvi made sure that Durin knew of the vow that had been made. Just as Durin and all his line have vowed to protect Celebrimbor when they are found. So, Aurora, or Celair if she wishes to be known as, will have our protection along with the seven that come with her.”
“Thank you Uncle.” Kili whispered as he took the parchment back and placed it into the pouch which he then tucked into his tunic against his heart. “Will you help me design the beads that are fitting for Celebrimbor reborn?”
“I think you will find you don’t need help any longer Kili...trust your hands you have the knowledge. You have the soul of Narvi a master metalsmith. You know what to do that will honor your one.” Thorin smiled and gave a soft head bump to Kili before moving back to his forge and back to his work.
The Song of the World was pulsing. Changes were in the wind and soon two souls that should’ve never been separated will come together again. Sooner than any of them would know changes were coming.
Chapter 7
Summary:
Hey everyone, sorry it took a while for me to write this chapter thing is I had to split it up and will actually be posting two today! My muse just wasn't showing me a good stopping point, but I finally figured out one. So, this is one chapter of two posted today.
There are some comments that are made in this chapter by Hermione that are negative about trans people. Read with caution during the confrontation in the bank as I don't want to trigger anyone.
Chapter Text
August 12, 1995 – Horizonte Lane, King George Road, London, England, Great Britain
Aurora looked around with a soft smile on her lips as she walked. Remus was beside her along with Sirius while she had her list in her hand. After talking things over more with Professor McGonagall and taking the tests with Ron just the day before they were able to change their electives. It had taken some work with Minerva and the professors for Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. Aurora had also talked with Hagrid to explain why she wasn’t continuing with the Care of Magical Creatures course, she wanted him to know that while she had enjoyed his class, she wasn’t wanting to continue due to changes that were coming in her life. Ron was going to be continuing the class though.
“Are you sure you want to meet up with the others?” Remus looked at her carefully.
“I’m sure.” Aurora smiled at her Papa, though she hadn’t been brave enough to call him that to his face yet like Sirius was Da he was Papa. “We’re meeting with Luna and the others...”
“Who’s Luna love?” Sirius asked gently.
“Luna Lovegood.” Aurora skipped along twirling and making Sirius and Remus very happy she had a pair of shorts hidden under her short cream tank dress. She was also wearing a pair of gladiator sandals, long earrings that looked as if they were made up of mini feathers, a bunch of silver bangle and cuff bracelets she’d made with wixen space in them using the skills of her past life to create, she also had on a pair of round pink tinted sunglasses and her purse was a tan suede saddle bag style. She kept her makeup neutral tones and had put her hair up in a Dutch Crown Braid that she’d put flowers in and had some long bangs framing her face. “She’s a fourth year to my fifth.”
“Ah...” Sirius nodded with a smile.
“She’s a Ravenclaw and has the most open view of the world. I personally think she might be part fae for she’s able to see things others don’t though her fellow housemates think she’s crazy and actually call her Loony.” Aurora fought the desire to glare. “They hide her things from her. That’s how I actually know her I helped her find her things at the end of the year last year. It helped distract me from Cedric’s death.”
“I remember her mother, Pandora.” Remus nodded in response. “Her father also has a unique way of looking at the world.”
“Xenophilius right?” Sirius asked as he looked around. “Doesn’t he write the Quibbler?”
“He does.” Remus nodded.
“Luna witnessed her mother’s death, and I think something happened in the explosion that opened her vision to things others don’t see.” Aurora shrugged. “But she’s sweet and I see her as a little sister.”
“Then she shall be our daughter as well.” Sirius sighed with a soft look at Aurora.
“Thanks Da.” Aurora whispered making sure she was looking around at Horizonte Lane in awe, she hadn’t even known that this place existed, and it was just off of Diagon until summer before her third year and it still amazed her more than Diagon did. “What are the wards like here...” She looked around and saw what looked like a store that had mundane electronics right next to one that sold ritual supplies. “I thought that electronics couldn’t work with magic...”
“The Toshiba company is from Japan.” Remus explained. “They specialize in magitech, which is tech that works with magi. Those in Britain don’t want to admit that they have figured it out first. Though they aren’t above using the wards that were created by the Japanese to keep magic from affecting the mundane magic on the other side of the wards. They just refuse to admit that another country was able to figure out a way to get the products of the Mundane world to work in the Wixen.”
“Well, that’s crap.” Aurora sighed as she shook her head. “I mean they use ‘wire-less’ radios to broadcast their music and such. That was created by mundanes.”
“True but they refuse to see that the mundanes are smarter than the average neanderthal.” Sirius laughed. “There are still areas where the tech won’t work such as Hogwarts, the ambient magic in the area is stronger than in the middle of mundane London and such. Though the Japanese magitech masters are still working on figuring out a way around it. There’s talk of a hidden part of the world wide web which started in 89 and has become more and more popular in the year I broke out.”
“How do you know all these things?” Aurora looked at her Da in shock.
“I did research when I was on the run, I wanted to know what had happened when I was locked up so I wouldn’t be caught unaware.” Sirius shrugged. “We’ll have to use the communication mirrors for now until the Magitech masters are able to make the phones work at places like Hogwarts.” He looked at the cell phone that was resting in the window of the store. “Not that Dumbles would’ve allowed things when the bastard was in charge. He was the main voice in the rumor that electronics can’t work around magic. The first gen version would have explosive reactions to high concentrations of magic...now they just spark and fizzle out.”
“Huh...” Aurora shrugged before moving on. “So where are we meeting the others?”
“We’re going to meet them at Gringotts and then bring them back to this section. You have to be brought in by one of ‘other’ blood to get through the wards. They’ve been in Horizonte before because of Bill and some of the other staff at Gringotts helping them, but they still have to be brought through by those with mixed blood first to enter. This way even Dumbles can’t get in here and cause issues.” Remus smirked in thought over the issues it had caused several pure-bloods that hated the fact that there was a whole shopping district right beside Diagon that catered to those of mixed blood like weres, veelas, elves, and other sorts. They mostly made it so that people didn’t know about the location and those who didn’t have creature blood had to be brought in by those that did. “The Toshiba Family are all Kitsune.”
“Ahh...” Aurora nodded again before moving toward the bank edifice. “I think it’s funny that this shopping center is right next to Diagon and those who look down on those that have creature blood are rejected to the point that they don’t even admit that it’s here.”
“That is amusing.” Remus smiled softly at her.
“I think it is amusing that while we’re doing this those that were declared ‘dead’ are going to the bank to deal with reclaiming their lives. It’s gonna be a shit show.” Sirius snickered.
“I’m just happy that I’ll be able to sneak through because no one is aware that I’m not female.” Aurora said with a smirk on her own lips as she followed through the light crowd.
“There is that.” Remus nodded.
“I wonder how long it will take before the world realizes what happened?” Aurora spun in place before looking back around her. “I’m gonna need a new wand.”
“We’ll go to Carrington’s Whimsical Wands after we meet up with the Weasley’s.” Sirius smiled at his daughter.
“Can I also go to the Merry Menagerie or Weston’s Bold Beasts? I know that I have Hedwig but while she’s dear to me there isn’t a familiar bond forming...” Aurora looked sad over the fact that while her truest friend was so dear to her there was no bond forming.
“Of course. It might be that you won’t form a bond until your home.” Sirius wrapped his arm over her shoulder.
As they approached the bank they smiled seeing the Fred, George, and Ron waiting in the lobby.
“Hey, where’s your father?” Remus asked with a raised eyebrow.
“He got called into the ministry, while Bill brought us here and then was called away for something. Charlie is back at the reserve as he wasn’t able to get out for long.” Fred answered as the eldest in the group waiting for them.
“Where are we going to get our supplies this year?” Ron asked as he stepped forward and letting Aurora see his full movements pulled her into a hug.
“We’re going to Horizonte Lane...” Aurora smiled as she returned the hug.
“Where’s that?” Fred cocked his head to the side, because of the magic of the Lane, it caused them to forget between trips about the hidden area.
“Why just on the other side of the bank.” Aurora smirked in return before accepting hugs from the twins.
“There isn’t anything on the other side of the bank but mundane London...” Ron blinked in confusion.
“That’s what the Lane wants you to believe.” Aurora smiled. “It caters to those that aren’t accepted by many of the ‘normal’ wixen.” Aurora said with a smirk as she made air quotes around normal. “You have to be brought in by one of ‘other blood’. Even if you’ve been there before which I know you have because you mentioned it at the will reading, you have to be brought back in by a mixed blood each time.”
“Ahh...” Ron nodded in understanding. “I’d heard rumors about it but never looked into it.”
“Same.” Fred and George nodded in response.
“Well...you’ve got your Gringotts cards?” Aurora looked at them carefully.
“Yes...though we’re wondering how we got the money needed to be eligible for one.” Fred was the one to speak with time with a raised eyebrow.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Aurora smirked. “But with this card and the money in your accounts you’ll be able to get all new supplies and clothing. The really nice thing about Horizonte Lane...they don’t charge an arm and a leg for things to be able to afford the prime location like those in Diagon. All the clothing shops are able to put the special charms on the school robes and ties so that you can even get new school robes.”
“I’ll take them to Mr. Rudigar’s...While Siri will accompany Rory to Radiant Robes.” Remus explained simply. “I need to get an updated wardrobe as told by both Rory and Siri.” Remus chuckled as he led the way to Horizonte.
“Of course you do. You’re taking the Potter proxy since we don’t trust Siri not to lose his temper at the idiots.” Aurora smirked in response.
“You know they won’t let me...” Remus shook his head.
“We’ll see about that.” Aurora smirked before they moved to exit only to freeze when a voice called out to Ron.
“What do you want Granger?” Ron sighed as he turned around and glared at Hermione.
“I am wondering if you know where Harry is? And aren’t you going to get your supplies? We’ll get them together.” Hermione stepped up and pulled Ron away as if she was going to tug him out of the bank.
“Let me go Granger.” Ron gently pulled his arm out of her hold. “I do know what’s happened to Harry and no I’m not going to tell you.” He crossed his arms over his chest and glared at her. “I refuse to let you steam roll over me anymore. Harry and I have brought the sabotage you’ve done to our work to the attention of Professor McGonagall. We’re also changing our courses. We’ve already taken the placement tests so that we won’t be behind.”
“I haven’t sabotaged you!” Hermione snarled.
“Oh, so you haven’t ‘corrected’ our essays and purposefully filled in the wrong information before spelling it to our handwriting? You haven’t told us wrong answers when we’ve been prepping for tests? So, if the professors test our essays, it won’t show the magical signature of you overlapping several areas? Especially those areas where it is wrong?” Ron crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. “All the professors were at the Potter’s Will readings and have been cleared of spells and enchantments that kept them from noticing several things. Mr. Dumbledore...”
“Headmaster Dumbledore!” Hermione interrupted his statements.
“MISTER Dumbledore has been removed from the school with prejudice.” Remus interjected. “He was found to have been potioning the students and stealing their magic. He is wanted by the DMLE, but he’s been hiding.”
“That’s not true!” Hermione looked at Remus with wide eyes shocked to see both him and Sirius in the bank and witnessing this.
“You can believe that all you want but it is what was revealed. Just know that Dumbledore is not allowed in the bank at all for his actions against SEVERAL prominent houses.” Sirius looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Including his actions against me since he was the one that cast the Fidelus as well as being the Chief Warlock and head of the ICW at the time of my imprisonment or escape. He would’ve had no problem calling for an actual trial for me but refused to do so...tell me Ms. Granger why would someone innocent of the accusations against him sends children back in time to do what it would’ve taken ONE statement from him?” He shook his head when he saw the determination in her gaze. “I’m not going to argue with you over this. I know how you are about those in positions of power. What I will say is this...Stay away from Harry.”
“You can’t order me to do anything!” Hermione snarled in anger.
“No but I can.” Aurora looked at Hermione with a raised eyebrow.
“And just what could a slag like you tell me to do? I don’t even know you!” Hermione sneered.
“Wow...I’m glad that there’s going to be a resorting this year because of the spells found on the sorting hat when the wards were reclaimed. I, for your information Hermione Jean Granger, am Aurora Jaye Potter-Black. I was changed by the Bearded Bastard to be male via potion and spell. I was returned to my natural form thanks to the old goat forcing me to participate in the tri-wizard tournament and I was declared as emancipated due to the magic of the tournament.” Aurora sneered at Hermione. “And I’ll say this now when there are several witnesses.” She looked around pointedly reminding Hermione that they were in public. “I, Aurora Jaye Potter-Black, do hereby declare Hermione Jean Granger is NO Friend of mine. For actions against my person such as potioning, spells, and physical attacks, along with sabotage of my work in schooling. Let it be known that our friendship is broken.”
“NO! I won’t become Minister if you do this!” Hermione snarled.
“You’d never become minister anyway no matter what Dumbledore said.” Aurora shook her head. “You refuse to acknowledge the different beliefs and traditions of the Magical World. You walk through here your nose in the air refusing to acknowledge that this is a different world. This is not Mundane Britian we do not live by the same world as them. When you enter the alleys, you enter a side dimension that is hidden for our protection. You force Christmas and Easter both holidays that are focused on a religion that calls for us to be killed. For it says in their holy book ‘suffer not a witch to live’. They’re behind the main witch hunts and yet we’re forced to celebrate their holidays. The mundane holidays are driving out the traditions of the Wixen because it is ‘pagan worship’...umm excuse me but it is wixen worship. We believe in Mother Magic who gifts us our magic and the rituals that we do on the holy days are what cleanse our magic and renews our connection with our Great Mother.”
“Really that’s not it at all! That...there’s no such thing as Mother Magic!” Hermione snarled. “And there’s no way YOU are Harry. Magic can’t change a person’s body like that!”
“Who told you that Bullshit?” One of the watching wixen asked. “The potion and spell combination were created to help those that were born into the wrong body.”
“Oh please! That’s a load of bullshit! There’s no such thing as a boy in a girl body or a girl in a boy's. They are just mentally touched.” Hermione sneered in return. “You need to mind your own business.”
“I think that’s enough Ms. Granger.” Professor Snape stepped up with a sneer on his face. “You’re just showing that you don’t belong in the wixen world with your blatant prejudice. Tell me if you went to India would you tell someone of the Hindu religion that their beliefs were wrong?”
“Of course not, that’s a different religion in a different land.” Hermione scoffed.
“Well, the belief in Mother Magic is a different religion in a different land.” Severus said with a raised eyebrow.
“We aren’t in a different land though.” Hermione snarled tired of being called out.
“But we are. Tell me Ms. Granger with the advancement of technology especially satellites how have the mundanes not noticed the voids where magical communities are?” Severus crossed his arms over his chest.
“Because of the wards of course!” Hermione shrugged as she focused on her professor.
“Ah but if the wards were such that it would affect a large area such as Diagon and Horizonte along with Hogsmeade and Hogwarts or any of the other magical enclave than it would affect everything in the mundane world. In fact, MACUSA’s headquarters are sharing space in the Woolworth building. It isn’t wards we are in a pocket dimension that sits side by side with the mundane world. When you enter the different locations through their secret passages you’re actually crossing over into a new dimension that exists side by side with the mundane world.”
“No...that’s not...” Hermione shook her head in disbelief.
“It is very true. There are several areas around us that would’ve been misplaced and noticed via satellites if Diagon was existing right beside Charing Cross Road. Let alone the location of Horizonte Lane which is adjacent to King George Road.” Remus replied with a sigh. “These are all things that used to be taught in the Wixen Studies courses along with the histories of the rituals and holidays that we believe and perform.”
“No! This...you’re all lying!” Hermione snarled. “There is nothing in any of that. There’s no...”
“Believe what you will Ms. Granger. But know that this year there will be several changes in curriculum at Hogwarts as shown on your new supply lists.” Severus shrugged his shoulders. “Now please refrain from causing a further scene and go about your shopping as you were brought here to do. Just as Misters Weasley shall be doing with Ms. Potter-Black.”
“I am going shopping with Ron.” Hermione said with a sneer that she attempted to hide.
“No, you are not. You’re not our friend and you’re not welcome to join us.” Ron shook his head.
“You don’t mean that Ron.” Hermione simpered.
“I do mean that.” Ron shook his head in disbelief. “Come on guys...Rory let’s go...” He moved to exit through the side doors that he’d seen Sirius, Remus, and Aurora enter through.
Aurora came up and wrapped her arm through his which he’d held out in a gentlemanly position. Aurora smiled as Luna stepped up as they moved to the door.
“Hello Rory.” Luna smiled at Aurora. “Ronald...Fred...George.” She nodded to the Weasley’s. “Scion Black...Regent Potter.” She looked at Sirius and Remus as she said the last completely ignoring Hermione. “Ready to head into Horizonte?”
“Oh yeah...” Fred nodded with a gentle smile.
“What do you think you’re doing here Loony?” Hermione snarled as she attempted to follow the party of Weasley’s and others.
“Do you hear a whackspurt?” Luna looked at Aurora with a smirk on her lips.
“Nope...I just hear the buzzing of a fuzzy Buwch Frech.” Aurora smirked as they moved through the doors with Hermione being stopped before she could pass through.
“Really a Welsh mythical cow?” George laughed as they entered the special Lane.
“Well...” Aurora just shrugged.
“She’s just calling it like she sees it.” Ron smirked in response. “Now where do we have to go first?”
“I need a new wand...And then we need to get the books and robes...” Aurora sighed as they moved through the area. “I’m also going to check out the pet shops.”
“We also need potions supplies and other supplies.” Luna said with a smile.
“Well then...to the wand shop!” Fred raised his hand as if directing them to battle getting a laugh from all of the others.
Aurora’s laughter pealed through the air bringing smiles to her friends and families faces. They knew that she hadn’t had much to laugh about for years. Fred and George were looking around the alternative shop space with appreciative eyes. They had been thinking about setting up shop in Diagon but the costs were exuberant if you didn’t grandfather in on a space. But then they thought back to something that had caught their attention when they were entering the alley and saw the point to Aurora’s ears before it disappeared again. Unknown to their mother they had a hint of the sight and knew that something was coming that would change not only this world but another and they would be part of it just like Ron would. Bill and Percy would remain here and they weren’t sure about Charlie.
“Welcome to Carrington’s Whimsical Wands...home of custom wands for the average wixen or creature. No two wands are the same nor are they premade...” A voice spoke from the back of the store after the bell sang out over the entering group. “I’ll be with you shortly...”
Aurora couldn’t tell if the person was male or female and even when they stepped to the front of the shop it was unclear which they were other than a creature from the presence of fox ears on the top of their head and nine tails dancing behind them. They had long black hair that matched the main part of their tails though the tips of them were white. Their eyes were a pale blue and they wore a robe of royal blue with white embroidery over a teal tunic with a black high neck collar. Around their neck was a collar of gold with a large ruby in the center.
“Oh, welcome children...I was wondering when I’d see the seven of you. There should’ve been eight here but I’ll meet the eighth another time...” The proprietor smiled at the group that entered. “I am Akira Carrington. Now let’s see...yes all of you need to be matched...those of you that have one will be matched with a second...though first let us see to the lost one...” They smiled gently at Aurora.
The group realized that as they entered all glamours that they might have had on themselves dropped. Aurora had her elven features in plain view as well as Luna’s fae nature being visible in the gossamer silver wings that lightly fluttered behind her and her slightly pointed ears. Even Remus had a pair of wolf ears on the top of his head with a wolf tail lightly swaying behind him.
“Step forward onto center of the rose compass...” Akira said with a soft look, the rose compass was inlaid in brick and stone in the center point of the store. “Then close your eyes...reach within yourself to you magical core...once you’ve connected reach out with that magic through the shop. It will call your elements to you for your wand. Don’t stop pulling until you’re magic tells you to.”
Aurora smiled and nodded before stepping forward and standing in the place of spirit on the compass. She followed the directions of the proprietor. She closed her eyes and dived into her magic before she reached out with it. The power within her sang with the elements in the shop. The group watched as elements came and settled around Aurora, settling at Lightning, Air, Light, Earth, Water, Fire, and Ice.
“Seven Elements...A powerful wand but then it will likely be that all of you have such wands before you.” Akira said with a smirk on their face. “Let’s see...For water you have silver which is linked to the moon and water...it’s believed to have healing properties and to enhance psychic abilities. For ice you have a raw yellow diamond, diamonds are generally called the ice stones by some. They encourage stepping up and stepping into your true power to be a force for good in the world not matter which one you are part of. Then for earth we have a branch of acacia wood from a tree planted the last time a lost one walked the earth, planted actually by the lost one themselves. This wood is considered a tricky wand wood to some and often refuses to produce magic for any but its owner. For lightening you have the tail feather of a thunderbird, this one rescued from captivity and returned home after a time of healing and hardship. For Air there is a dragon heartstring from an antipodean opaleye who was killed protecting a nest of another mother dragon. For light there is alder wood, which is an unyielding wood ideal for the helpful, considerate and most likeable person. And finally for fire you have wood from a pear tree that has been touched by a forest fire, this gold toned wood is best in the hands of a warm hearted person who is both generous and wise.”
Aurora and the others watched as all the pieces started to change and form into a wand with the stone attaching to the base and the silver flowing around it and up the wand as if pouring long it. When Aurora gripped the wand they watched in awe as the woods changed with colors flowing from the yellow of the stone into a pink to purple to blue at the tip. She smiled as when she waved it a wave of color flowed that reminded her of pictures of the northern lights when they had a purple tone.
“Now...the youngest among you...” Akira smiled at Luna gently as they waved her forward.
As Aurora had done Luna stepped onto the center of the rose compass and closed her eyes, her wings fluttered lightly as she accessed her magic and began reaching out into the store. Like with Aurora she had seven pieces come to her the only spot not getting a piece was the element of darkness.
“As I expected...seven elements.” Akira smiled again before reaching out with their magic to start the forming process. “For fire we have a fire kissed willow branch, an uncommon wood that is great for healers. For light we have a unicorn mare hair granted when given assistance with birthing a set of twin foals, granted from the mane around the horn. For air you have a branch of a flowering hanging vine. Vine wood wands are also uncommon and are commonly found in the hands of those that have vision beyond the ordinary and frequently astound those who think they know them best.” Akira smirked as he looked at the little fairy. “For lightning we have moonstone harvested during a lightning storm charged to have an eternal glow from within. For earth we have copper which is attributed to Venus and is an excellent conductor of energy. It promotes good vibrations, awareness, intuition, and enhances love and bonds between people. For ice we have a sphinx whisker, used for those that favor use of riddles to guard their treasures be that knowledge or physical, who passed due to a cold freeze they were unprepared for. Finally, we have water which is filled by a white river monster spine. Wands with this core are known to produce spells of force and elegance.”
As they finished forming the wand it floated down into Luna’s hand where it took on it’s final form with the copper twisting and twining like vine around the base and tip, the wood took on a bleached white with gold tones near the flowing metal. At the grip the moonstone formed a flower that had more drips of the copper and the stone hid the internal glow that it had held only lighting up as she connected it to her magic.
From there the others got their own wands. Sirius’ wand was made of dogwood, ebony, and fir for his woods with dragon heartstring from a Hebridean Black, which everyone found amusing, as well as a grim whisker, tri-color calcite for his stone, and brass for his metal, with the metal forming not only flowing forms along the whole wand but also a wolf head at the end of the grip. Remus’ wand was made of dogwood, ash, and fir; with a phoenix feather and thunderbird tail feather for the cores; his stone was blue calcite; and his metal was brass. Ron had a wand of cherry wood, cypress, and English oak for his woods; Peruvian vipertooth dragon heartstring and a thunderbird flight feather; his stone was citrine and iron for his metal.
“Now for the two of you this will be different.” Akira said looking at Fred and George. With a touch of their own magic the compass rose grew slightly without changing shape or position. “You will need to stand back to back and reach out at the same time.”
Fred and George followed their direction stepping forward and reaching out with their magic at the same time. Both yelped as a strand of their hair was pulled out and floated to the other.
“Now...this is going to be interesting...” Akira smiled at the twins who were still standing back to back but holding hands. “Let us see...” Two wands started forming, one before Fred the other before George. “First for the oldest of the pair...We have for water clear quartz crystal which are known as the ‘master healers’ in the mineral kingdom they will wash the negativity away and help attune to your higher self, this particular one was harvested in the same location as your twin’s stone. For ice we have an ice phoenix feather a very limited core ingredient for there have only been four ever given to wand makers the world over. For earth we have wood from a redwood tree that still stands in California in America it was taken when a tunnel was carved by the mundane through the center for their cars to drive through. For lightning you have a lightning struck sycamore that still stands with a new tree growing from within. For air we have a griffin flight feather. For light we have the hair from your magical soul mirror twin. Finally, we have fire kissed iron, this metal is associated with Mars and is believed to lend strength and courage.”
Fred watched as his wand formed and felt amazed when it flowed to his hand. The wood took on a dark hue with the metal flowing from the crystal at the base up the grip.
“Now...for the final wand for today...” Akira smiled at George as they moved around the twins to face George. “Fire is represented by brass which like your other half’s is attributed to Mars. It is a protective metal that enhances courage, healing, and attracts abundance and wealth.” They smirked at George as he said that knowing what their desires were for their future. “For light we have a hair from your magical soul mirror twin. Air is represented by a core of demiguise fur for those that hide who they are and have an inner eye that is more open than others. For lightning there is an occamy scale gathered in the midst of the lightning storm that struck the sycamore in your twins wand. For earth we have raw tigers eye which brings insight and encourages luck, it protects from evil and allows clear thinking. For ice we have silver lime an unusual wood that is only just being able to be used again after the over stripping of the supply in the nineteenth century. Finally, for water we have yew wood that stood on the side of a river for its entire life before falling and being smoothed by the water.”
Like with Fred and the rest the group watched as the elements of the wand began to flow and change forming the wand that drifted into George’s hand. The wand was a deep brown of the brass and tigers eye before flowing up to a light silvery sheen at the tip from the silver lime wood. As soon as George’s wand touched his hand both his and Fred’s light with a golden glow around them before fading away.
“Now...let’s see...what else can I help you all with?” Akira cocked their head to the side as they studied the group.
“Wand holsters, for Sirius, Remus, Fred, George, Ron, and Luna they need two one for each wand while I just need one.” Aurora said with a smile on her lips amazed at the change that seemed to come over all of them. She could tell that they each felt much more connected to these wands than to the single core and wood wands that they’d gotten prior. “Also, wand care kits...”
“Of course.” Akira smiled in response before moving to the counter and summoning thirteen wand holsters and seven wand care kits. “Now that will be 385 galleons.” They informed them, as Aurora moved to the counter before any of the others and handed over her Gringotts card.
“Rory!” Was echoed around at her by all the others but she only smirked in return.
From the wand shop they moved to the bookstores, of which there were several throughout the Lane. Each bought several books of different subjects that interested them, even Ron found several books on strategy, runes, battle magic, and history of battle. Remus and Luna both had to be reminded that they had other shopping to do and that they could always come back later to get more.
The next stop after the bookstores was to Timeless Treasures Trunk Emporium for new trunks that had multiple compartments. Included in each of the trunks was a library compartment, a potion compartment to store all the bits and pieces for potions without cross contamination or spillage, a wardrobe, miscellaneous storage for things like brooms and recreational items, and a compartment for parchments, ink, and quills with a travel writing desk that comes out and keeps everything stable so that it can be used even on a bumpy train ride. Ron got one that had a rounded top and several gold and black enhancements. While Fred and George got matching trunks that had flat tops and silver enhancements. Sirius and Remus also got matching trunks with leather straps and golden fittings across it. While Luna got a rounded top trunk that was made with a purple and redwood with brass fittings and leather. Aurora on the other hand got black rounded top trunk that was covered in golden vines and black iron fittings in a cedar wood. All of them came with spells that made them light weight and able to shrink with just the touch of a wand, not even putting magic into it. They also had anti-theft measures on them, up to shock but starting with staining the hands of the thief increasingly bright tones of red before shocking and stunning if they continue to attempt to break into the trunk.
They were also able to replace their school bags or briefcases, in the case of Sirius and Remus, to ones that were weightless and bottomless with pockets that would protect ink bottles and quills from breaking. Sirius had found a leather briefcase that had a plethora of pockets and clasps that was in two tones of brown leather. Remus found a tan leather hard sided briefcase with buckles and clasps along with a long carry strap that he got marked with his initials like his old one. Ron and his brothers got brown leather shoulder bags that had two front pockets two side pockets and buckles keeping them all closed and were marked with their initials. Luna found a patchwork bag that brought forward bohemian feel to Aurora’s mind it was covered in colorful patches and had a beaded clasp; it was also charmed at the suggestion of Aurora for it to only be opened by her and uncuttable so that no one would be able to hit it with a slicing hex and breaking it open to destroy her items. Aurora’s bag was a smaller appearing dragonhide leather bag dyed purple with a double buckle clasp with a pocket on the front under the two clasps.
From the trunk shop they headed to the clothing stores, Luna found a love for items in Worldly Wixen-wear which had clothing from all over the world and from the mundane world. Remus, Ron, Fred, and George all found items that were almost new that they liked in the Rustic Robes shop, which was a secondhand robe shop, before they were dragged by Sirius and Aurora into Mr. Rudigar’s Wizard-wear which was a custom clothing shop that created tailored and bespoke clothing for wizards. Luna and Aurora headed for Radiant Robes which was attached to Rudigar’s shop and was run by his wife and featured clothing for females.
After clothing they went to gather the other supplies, they needed including new telescopes for the twins and Ron along with paper products of unending journals and fountain pens. Before they moved to have a meal at The Vintage Crown which was a much cleaner pub than the Leaky Cauldron. It was lit by chandeliers and lights that were running on mage lights that were similar in appearance to mundane lights and was the connection point from King George Road into the Lane. After their meals, traditional fish and chips for Aurora, Sirius, and Luna while bangers and mash for Fred, George, and Ron, the group were back into the shopping district and getting miscellaneous things that caught their attention. Including a stop at Magics for Minors where Fred and George were getting ideas for jokes and toys that they could create. Also, a stop at The Unique Boutique which was a craft shop filled to the brim with fabrics, paints, charcoals, pencils, yarn, canvases, jewelry making supplies, and even clays was sold, and Aurora was able to indulge in her love of art by stocking up on a plethora of pencils, drawing pads, charcoals, oil pastels, and pastels.
Finally, they finished their day pf shopping at Weston’s Bold Beasts, a shop that catered to the uncommon pets. While in the store Luna was drawn to a small creature that had the look hedgehog that had gotten into some small fairy flowers and was mostly white. The little creature had created their own flower crown and was looking out at them with a pleased expression on its face. Aurora was happy to see the familiar bond form between the pair.
“Ah wonderful! That little darling is a hybrid. Her father was a puffskein while her mother was a hedgehog. She was the only one of the litter to survive.” The owner said with a soft smile. “The person that brought her in said that their daughter’s hedgehog got out during her heat and found a poffle that lived near them.” Weston said with a chuckle.
“It’s as unique as you Luna love.” Aurora smiled at her little sister who was snuggling the little creature and getting the characteristic low hum that came from puffskeins when they were content.
“Now we just need to find your companion little one.” Sirius said with a smile as he came up beside Aurora. “Remember choosing your elements for your wand...close your eyes and reach out with your magic...Your magic’ll led you to your familiar.”
Aurora sighed lightly as she closed her eyes trusting Sirius in his guidance. She reached out with her magic and followed it toward the back of the store. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked at what she saw. It looked as if it was a magical version of a ferret crossed with a Chinese Serpent Dragon. The creature's coloring was white, orange, and a deep lilac ridge and tail puff, there were curved horns that sat close to the head and blended into fur. Freckles in a deeper orange were spotted across its body with two purple rings around the tail.
“That there is one of the few remaining elusive Druk Dragonets from Tibet. They’ll get no bigger than they are right now unless you need protection and then they will increase to ten times the size and you’d be able to ride on its back.” Weston said with a soft smile having followed and watched as the familiar bond happened between another with their chosen.
Three more flashes drew their attention to the area with the crups those these were a mix breed with fennec foxes, they had the fox-like features but the split tails of a crup. When Aurora looked over at them one seemed as if it was winking while being held in Ron’s arms though all three of the pups had pale fir and looked as if they were identical.
“Well, that’s unexpected...” Sirius smirked as he took in the three Weasley brothers and their new familiars. “The nice thing is that because they are your bonded familiars they are all allowed at the school outside of the school pet policy. Meaning that you’re able to not only have your owls if you have one but also your familiars.” He turned to Weston. “Now one thing...is the dragonet legal to have in the country?”
“All animals in my shop are legal.” Weston nodded in response. “Even the dragonets. Though since she’s bonded to your daughter there would be nothing they could do with her if she had been a full Druk and not a dragonet.”
“Alright...now we’ll need care items for each creature that has bonded with one of the children.” Sirius started to say only for another glow to happen and him to look over at Remus who was holding a white wolf pup that was easily two times the size of a normal wolf pup. “And for a dire wolf pup...” He blinked in shock at the sight of the pup that had bonded with Remus. He moved toward the pups as if drawn, “I thought they were extinct...”
“Only in the mundane world are they extinct. Newt Scamander was able to find five breeding pairs and get them safe to build back up breeding stock. They’ll also breed with regular wolves to keep the blood lines healthy.” Weston shrugged in response. He smirked as he saw the flash of the final bonding happening. “I think we’re gonna need to have supplies for you as well.” Sirius’s wolf pup was pure black like his animagus form. “And just so you know...they are perfectly safe amongst those with were blood.” He was looking at Remus, he knew that the man was a werewolf even though the features that had emerged in the wand shop had disappeared as soon as they began to exit the shop. “Now...let’s get you set up. The pups and dragonet will all need collars to show bonded status. The puff will need a small tag in her ear to identify her since she can’t wear a collar. All the collars I have will magically adjust to the necessary size of the creature even if like the dragonet they change size.”
“Can we put names on the tags?” Aurora asked softly as she snuggled with her familiar.
“Of course...” Weston nodded.
“Selene...” Remus spoke up first after verifying that his wolf pup was a female.
“Ying.” Sirius smirked in response to Remus’ name choice.
“Really Pads? Shadow in Chinese?” Remus smirked in response.
“Hey, you started it with Moon in Greek.” Sirius shrugged in response getting a laugh from the kids.
“I thought it fighting since her coat is like moonlight on the full moon.” Remus just shrugged.
“Well, we’re going with Mae,” Fred held up his kit with a smirk.
“Ray,” George held up his kit with a soft smile.
“And Faye...” Ron blushed as he said the name he’d chosen, all three of their kits were female, and that they were having rhyming names for the kits.
“Tashi...” Aurora looked at her little one in her arms with a smile. “It means good fortune in Tibetan.”
“Briallen...” Luna smiled at the others as she looked up from her little puff. “It’s derived from the Welsh word briallu meaning primrose.” She shrugged.
“Wonderful!” Weston smiled at the group glad that they had already figured out names for them all. “Now...let’s get everything ready to care for your little ones and then you can be on your way to further your bonds this day.”
“Thank you.” Remus nodded grateful as this had not been what he was expecting when he accompanied them into the shop, but he wasn’t going to turn his nose up at the pup. “A quick question with our pups...are they siblings?”
“No...nor do they have any connection back five generations. Now that they’re bonded to you, they will live as long as you do for all of your lives.” Weston said with a soft look as they prepared to leave.
The rest of the time before school started Aurora bonded with Tashi and watched as Hedwig began mothering Tashi when she was brought home. Aurora also went more indepth with her past when talking with her parents and the founders. Rowena shared how to find the hidden room that would’ve rescued every book that Dumbledore or others attempted to remove from the school. Once a book is placed in the school library it belongs to the school and can only be removed if damaged beyond readable level.
Severus appeared on the 29th and was introduced to the familiars that were now in this house. He brought with him the paper which he was holding with a sneer.
“What has you so frustrated?” Aurora asked with a furrowed brow, she wasn’t very awake yet. Tashi was curled around her neck like a fuzzy scarf. “It’s too early...”
“What’s wrong pup?” Sirius looked at Aurora with a furrowed brow.
“I now know why some of the females in the dorm seem to be combative and always having a heat pack or bar of chocolate close at hand at least once a month.” Aurora bit back a snarl only to give a whimper and curl forward some more. “I now know why women always say men have no clue...”
“What?” Sirius looked around in confusion before looking at Reggie who looked to be struggling.
“She’s having her first cycle Pads.” Moony sighed as he entered the room with a magic heat pack that Luna had sent to him this morning that looked like a soft version of her familiar. “She’s dealing the excessive cramps from having it blocked off for 5 years.”
“I was an early ‘bloomer’ and entered Hogwarts already dealing with it.” Lily spoke up. “Most women in my family get our ‘Aunt Flo’ visits by the time we’re 11.” She looked tenderly at her daughter. “She needed the month since her return to being female for her body to level out hormone wise. Add in the way a female body works...”
“So, as she was going through puberty as Harry, she was still having things trying to happen so now it’s all coming at once?” Sirius asked with concern on his face.
“Yep.” Lily looked at Aurora tenderly. “It’s gonna be this way for a few months. Her body is getting evened out hormone wise and she’s getting to a healthy weight thanks to the potions and diet plan that was put together by Sev and Poppy.”
Aurora just hugged the stuffy close moaning in relief at the warm heat, and the light scent of lavender that was coming from it.
“Well, we’ll make sure to stock up on what she needs...does she have the supplies she needs?” Sirius looked at the others in worry.
“Yes, Pads I’ve got everything I need.” Aurora sighed rolling her eyes.
With the reveal to the families of the finding of several family members Tonks and Andy were introduced to the family and they returned frequently. Just the week before they’d pulled her aside to talk with Melania, Marlene, and Elspeth to see if she knew everything she needed to know as a female in the wixen world and if she knew what to expect. Tonks had taken her out to purchase the needed supplies explaining that while she was a witch she preferred the products created by the mundane since the wixen were still stuck in what was available before World War one. She was so glad that they’d done that so that she was ready, but she still wasn’t prepared for what had hit this morning. She’d woken in tears wishing her mother was there to help her through everything instead of in portrait form.
“So, what’s wrong Sev?” Sirius asked with a sigh.
“Have you seen the paper?” Severus asked with his sneer deepening.
“No, we don’t read the paper until later because we don’t want it to ruin our appetites.” Arcturus spoke up from where he was nursing a cup of tea.
“Well, the Minister is pulling a bit of crap.” Severus snarled before throwing the paper on the table. “He’s sending a bitch to the school. Thankfully we were able to keep her from being a professor because of the Charter being found and learning that the professors have to hold a Mastery in their position. And that they can only hold two positions at a time.” He nodded in thanks to Rowena for sharing the information with Aurora who’d shared it in turn with Severus and Minerva allowing them to find the hidden library. They’d been shocked at the number of books. “We’re getting more teachers as well as library assistance, hospital assistants, and there is even a Personal Assistant coming in for Minerva and myself. We wish to ask Lord Arcturus to come and take the position of Head of Slytherin and as the Potions Master for the Hospital Wing.” It wasn’t well known in the British wixen world, but Arcturus had a mastery in Potions and having gained it in Switzerland between the first and second world wars after he’d left Hogwarts.
“Gladly.” Arcturus nodded in response.
“Thank you.” Severus nodded handing over the letter that he’d brought about the request.
“So, what is the Minister doing?” Remus sighed; he was so glad that he’d be going back to the school to be the history teacher. They were going to be getting the portraits set up in the Great Hall with empty frames in the History classroom. He reached over and grabbed the paper only to groan. “Fuckin hell.”
“REMUS!” Lily cried out in shock over his language.
“No...it’s a fitting statement Lils.” Severus sighed. “They are having Doloris Umbridge come to the school as the ‘High Inquisitor’ to make sure that the students are learning properly by the Ministry’s definition.”
“They can’t do that.” Godric snarled.
“What do you mean? The ministry funds the school.” Angus said with a raised eyebrow.
“No, they don’t.” Rowena sighed. “We made so that no matter what the government says or what form they take as the generations went by would have no say in the education taught at the school. Only those that have a say are the international standards if an educational department ever came to be.” She shook her head. “If they attempt to have her change anything then they will learn that they are breaking the contract that we’d placed and should still be registered in their records.”
“We’ll have to look into that then.” Orion nodded in response. “I’ll bring it up at the Wizengamot meeting that happens on the fifth.”
“Thank you.” Rowena nodded in response.
“Have you found other professors?” Godric asked finally as he watched the family that had been forming in the halls of Westfold.
Talk turned from the appointment of a ministry spy to the coming school term and all the changes that were happening. They had had to wait until after the reveal of the Lost Families to their own families along with the Wixen World before they could ask Arcturus to take up the positions that he was. Aurora tuned them out as she sipped her hot chocolate provided by Winky and cuddled the magical heat pack.
August 31, 1995 – September 1, 1995
~*~*~Dream~*~*~
Rory looked around as she entered the forge that was being worked even as she knew it was a dream.
“Gimlelul (my brightest star), ” Kili looked up from the forge with a bright smile on his lips that slowly changed. “What is wrong Mizim (jewel)?”
“I return to my school tomorrow and I worry about what is going to happen...” Rory sighed as she welcomed the hug that he wrapped around her. “There are so many changes happening but...” She sighed as settled to watch Kili work on what he’d been making. “I’ve got two dark lords out for my blood. I’m dealing with betrayal from one I thought of as a friend. And I’ve gotten word that the Ministry is sending a stooge to the school to attempt to spy on us...” She shook her head. “The woman from what I’ve heard is a phobic bitch...”
“A what?” Kili asked in confusion.
“Someone that is phobic has a fear of something. In her case the fears are of those with ‘creature blood’ or any one that isn’t pureblood and she makes sure everyone knows how ‘unnatural’ and ‘disgusting’ these sort of things are. Like those that think that dwarrow aren’t supposed to be and that they’re unnatural...” Aurora explained softly.
“Ahhh...” Kili nodded before turning back to the thing he’d been working on.
Since the eighth they’d been able to share dreams every day on Aurora’s part and on Kili’s part it was a three months between dreams. She learned all that she could about his life and enjoyed sharing her own life in response. The day that she’d gotten Tashi Aurora had been able to bring her familiar with her into her dreams to share the joy of her finding her companion. Even now Tashi appeared with her wrapping around her and rubbing her face against Aurora’s.
“So...something that happened the first time I remembered talking with you.” Kili changed the subject when he saw that she didn’t want to continue talking about her worries for the next day. “I was able to bring the parchment that you gave me about your history with me when I woke.”
“Really?” Aurora looked at him in shock. “I wonder...” She cocked her head to the side.
“So, I’ve been working on several things since then as well as working on something for Little Miss Tashi...” Kili stepped away from the area he’d been working on a project. “I was holding it when I went to sleep for our dreams always happen when it’s my birthday.”
“I wonder...” Aurora closed her eyes and thought about the thing that she’d been working on since Kili had told her that he’d been working on his weapons training. She remembered her lesson and skills as Celebrimbor. She smiled when three things arrived, the first two was a hand carved bow with a quiver that had a built in sheath for the third item. The third item was a sword that was sized to fit for a slightly taller than average dwarrow with knotwork carved in the handguard knotwork that was an alteration of symbol that had belonged to Narvi. “I remembered just as you did of my past and my skills. I created these for you and I hope you are able to bring them across with you.”
“These...Do you understand what you’re offering here?” Kili asked carefully.
“I’m showing that I desire to bond with you the day I’m able to join you in Arda.” Aurora said with a soft expression on her face.
“I’m glad that this came over in my dreams then.” Kili whispered before bringing forward three things of his own. “These I give you until I am able to approach your father with the acquirement sum.”
The first item he handed her was a hair clip which he helped pin her hair back from her face with it matched the one he wore while in the forge or working on his archery. The second item was a bag that contained a set of hair beads with Celtic knotwork covering it and hair jewelry that had gems dangling from it. Hidden within the knotwork of the hair beads was the marks that showed the family lines that she would be joining when they were able to bond. The gems were sapphires, amethysts, and emeralds. She smiled and allowed him to braid in the betrothal braid tucked behind her left ear. The last item was what really got a sweet smile and blushing cheek kiss from Aurora to Kili. The last item was a diamond and emerald bracelet with the emeralds forming simplified lilies in honor of her mother.
“Thank you Kurdu (heart).” Aurora whispered as she held her arm out so he could clasp the bracelet on it.
“I also made something for little Tashi...but you’ll have to add the spells to it that will allow it to change and grow with her if she ever needs to.” Kili blushed before pulling out what at first glance looked like a cuff bracelet in silver with diamonds and sapphire but she was able to see that it was a special collar that would with the right spells adjust to fit around Tashi’s neck without impairing her movements.
“Thank you Kurdu. I’m so grateful to the Vala and Eru for the chance to find you again.” Aurora whispered as she lay another soft kiss on his cheek.
Tashi ran down her arm to check out the cuff before slipping into it with a happy panting that sounds like a laugh to both Kili and Aurora. She ran up Kili’s arm and bobbed his face with her own in her version of a kiss.
“Oh, just so you know there are runes and spells on the weapons...they will grow with you. The bow will not break...and if the arrows are not damaged they will return to the quiver.” Aurora smirked as she felt herself waking up. “There’s also something in the little pouch on the front of the quiver.” With a last kiss to his cheek, she woke up.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
*~* Blue Mountains – Arda*~*
Kili when he woke was excited to see that the gifts had come through just like the parchment had the first time. He was amazed at what his beloved had crafted him and curious about what she had mentioned about something in the pouch and it took a little searching to find the pouch only for it to be cleverly sewn into the inside of the strap. Opening it he gasped at the signate ring that held his mark upon it as well as a bead that held the crest for her highest family in Eä, which he quickly braided into his hair behind his left ear. Slipping it on his finger he blinked as it automatically resized before smirking at his clever mate. Slipping from his room he headed to the kitchen where he ran into not only his uncle but his mother and brother as well.
“Sleep well Nadad (brother)?” Fili asked with a smirk upon seeing the blush and smile on Kili’s lips.
“Very well...I was able to see my Ghivashel (beloved).” Kili answered with a shrug.
“Truly?” Thorin looked up from his morning coffee.
“Truly...and the thing is...we were able to exchange gifts...” Kili whispered before putting the items he’d carried out to show his family. “As I remembered the lessons of my former self so has she...”
“Does she know what she was doing when she gifted these to you?” Thorin asked carefully.
“I made sure to ask her and she told me she knows. We were able to exchange beads as well...” Kili nodded with a soft smile as he pulled his newest braid forward and showed them the bead with her crest. “This is the crest of her highest house in the land where she lives.”
“Very well...I shall be with you as you craft your courtship blades.” Thorin nodded with a soft smile.
“Oh, my boy...” Dis smiled softly as she came over and checked not only the ring that he was wearing on his left hand ring finger, unlike the humans they don’t have a specific place they wear their rings since they tell of their marriages and engagements in their beads. “I am so happy for you. I hope to have my new nathith (daughter) join us here soon. I’m so glad that you have this chance to learn more about her.”
“She’s worried...” Kili explained softly. “There is a corrupt woman coming to her school that would push to have her destroyed for her blood if it was ever revealed what she was there. Then the woman is also one who’d see her father killed in the most horrid way. Also, there are two evil men that are hunting for her.”
“Then the blades are needed even sooner. We will put aside the training and lessons so that the next time you meet you can give her the protection that she needs.” Thorin said with a nod before standing. “First though let us go and train briefly with your new blade so that you get a feel for it in your hands.”
“Yes Irak’Adad (uncle).” Kili nodded in response.
“I want to see this blade better...” Fili said reaching out to grab the blade only to pull his hand back with a yelp. “I felt a sting...” They looked at his hand which was growing red from where he had briefly touched the pommel.
“Well...it appears she made it so my weapon can’t be stolen from me...I wonder...” Kili smirked before pulling the blade and handing it pommel first toward his uncle.
“What is it you wonder?” Thorin reached out to wrap his own hand around the pommel and raised an eyebrow in shock when he didn’t receive the sting that Fili mentioned.
Dis started laughing in shock and amazement. “She has used her gift to make it so that the weapon can be willingly handed over. But if attempted to be forcibly removed or stolen...”
“You’re literally caught red handed.” Kili nodded in response while looking at his brother.
“How long will this last?” Fili looked at his red hand.
“No clue.” Kili laughed before taking back the blade at the approving nod from Thorin at the weight and balance of the blade.
“Wonderful!” Dis continued to laugh. “I wonder if she could do the same on my cookie jar to stop cookie thieves?” She look pointedly at Thorin who’d gone over to grab a handful from the jar only to freeze at the statement from his sister. “Go on and get started with your day.”
“See you later Amad (mother).” Kili kissed his mother on the cheek before going out the door heading for the training salon to learn his new sword and bow.
“What are you doing?” Estë asked her husband as she entered the room he used with helping others walk the Path of Dreams. “You know that those who dream shouldn’t be able to send gifts through...”
“Ahh...but these are two of the lost matched souls. The only things that I’ve been allowing though on the Path are things that they can make within this realm.” Irmo smirked before looking back over the working of the path that he’d made for Narvi and Celebrimbor’s reborn souls. “It was a favor to Mandos and Aulë.” He shrugged in response at her simple raised eyebrow. “There is only three other times that anything will go through...it was hard enough to work the magic to cross the span of realms.”
“As long as things don’t get passed through that will affect the Song too much more than is already happening.” Manwë said as he entered.
“Of course not!” Irmo snarled at the insult that Manwë was offering. “I wouldn’t risk it for a simple favor.”
The others simply shook their heads in amusement glad that the two lost ones were able to reconnect and that a time would come that they were reunited.
“How long before they are able to rejoin?” Aulë asked softly.
“It will happen by the time that Narvi-reborn reaches the age of 77.” Vairë smiled gently at the Smith.
Chapter 8
Summary:
Returning to Hogwarts for her fifth year. Arrival of Umbridge and the reaction of the founders to her being there. Also, there is more confrontations with Hermione, resortings, and Aurora taking no shit from anyone. The sorting song is mostly taken from the fifth book of Harry Potter with some changes, the part in italics is taken from the book while the regular writing is what has been changed.
This is the second of two chapters posted today please read chapter 7 before reading this. Thanks for reading and commenting it truly helps.
Chapter Text
~*~September 1, 1995 – Kings Cross Station, Platform 9 ¾, London, England, Great Britian ~*~
Aurora looked around with Tashi resting around her shoulders as she entered the platform from the floo access. She had her trunk shrunk and placed in her pocket; she wasn’t going to let it be moved to Gryffindor when she knew that she’d be changing houses.
“Rory!” Ron called out waving toward her.
“Hey Ron...” Aurora smiled as she went over to greet her friends. “Gred, Forge, Neville, Luna.” She nodded to the others that were near at hand.
“I see you’ve been able to exchange gifts.” Luna smiled taking in the hair clasp, hair jewelry, and beads that were beaded into Aurora’s hair which she’d styled her hair into something reminiscent of Viking hair braids to better show off her new beads and decorations.
“Yes...I’m just glad that I was able to finish what I was crafting for Kili in time. There is no way that they’d get through at this rate...” Aurora sighed as she looked around the platform uneasy about being in the open with both Riddle and Dumbledore out for her. Though Riddle’s magic was greatly decreased due to her mother’s actions at the will reading and her own in the recall of magic from her blood that was given. They’d figured, with her being able to study both Severus’ and Regulus’ Dark Marks that he was pulling magic from every one of his followers. She’d been able to remove the marks with the help of Lord Slytherin, the spell that was used was a vassal spell he’d created that Riddle had twisted. “We should get on the train. I don’t like being in the open right now.”
“That’s fine.” Ron nodded wrapping an arm around her shoulder and helping her get onto the train.
“It’s gonna be interesting having to do a resorting.” Ron said as they settled into the seats of a compartment.
“I can’t believe that they’re doing that.” Granger stood in the doorway with a sneer. “I also can’t believe that they’re going to wait until the opening feast to announce Prefects. Everyone knows I’m going to be the Gryffindor female prefect for the fifth years.”
“You are not welcome in here Granger.” Aurora snarled as she watched Granger try to settle in with them. “We don’t accept bullies into this cabin. Please move along.”
“Trouble with the trio...hello...who are you?” Draco Malfoy asked as he approached looking at Aurora. “Where’s Potter?”
“You’ll find out later Heir Malfoy please move along. As I was just telling Granger she’s not welcome here nor are you.” Aurora said with a raised eyebrow.
“Now see here mudblood...” Draco sneered fingering his wand.
“You were saying Heir Malfoy?” Aurora pushed a few strands of hair behind her ear with her Ladyship ring in plain view.
“Is there a problem here?” Severus stepped up with his hands clasped in front of him. “Misters Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle you’re not causing problems before we even get two hours into the train ride are you?” He raised an eyebrow while looking over everyone. “It seems this compartment is full please move along. That goes for you as well Ms. Granger.”
“Professor Snape! What are you doing here?” Granger blinked in shock at the man.
“I’m one of the four teachers riding the train today for the protection of the students since we don’t have the prefects or Head boy, or Girl named yet.” Severus said before moving along after making sure everyone was out of the hall.
Aurora looked over the grounds as they exited the train. She saw the carriages and the Thestrals that were pulling them. Taking a deep breath, she ignored the horses not wanting to draw more attention to the fact that she’s witnessed death in the end of the year last year. Blinking the rain from her eyes she moved to climb into the carriage and dealt with the journey up to the castle.
“What do you think they’ll do for the mass sorting?” Ron asked when they arrived at the castle.
“I think that they’re going to have the sorting hat call out those that need to be resorted instead of doing a mass sorting.” Aurora shrugged. “It would better know the truth of who needed what.”
“True that...” Neville nodded. “I know I’ve always wondered if I was truly sorted where I am meant to be.”
“Everyone has bits of each house...” Aurora said softly. “I was told I could be any of the houses, but it was leaning more at the time between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Now though...”
“I’m sure that you’re going to end up in Ravenclaw...” Ron said with a soft look.
“I’m pretty sure as well.” Aurora sighed as she moved to the doors into the castle. She looked up with a smirk as Peeves was frozen in space with water balloons around him. “Thank you, Hogwarts.” She murmured as she felt not only a drying charm wash over her but also a warming charm.
“Why are you thanking Hogwarts?” Neville asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Because if you look up, you’ll see Peeves frozen in place. He is surrounded by water balloons. We don’t need children starting out with colds for the year.” Aurora shrugged.
“Add in the warming and drying charms.” Luna answered skipping beside them with a smile on her face.
“Exactly. Hogwarts has returned to their original job. That is to protect the students.” Aurora smiled before her expression froze when she saw the pink monstrosity at the second head table, they had to two more side tables to the sides for all the additional staff that had been found. “Well...” She looked toward the front of the great hall where there was the large window and smirked. For framing the window was four portraits. Thanks to the magic of the school the room had expanded to fit the new influx of students, they’d found the true list instead of the one that Dumbledore had pushed and made sure that everyone was welcomed to the school. “This will be interesting.”
“Students!” Headmistress McGonagall stood and looked at the old students who were entering. “Please sit at your current tables. If a resort is needed the Hat will call for you after the new students are sorted. There are snacks available since it will be a little while to get through the whole sorting before we are able to begin the meal.”
Aurora was grateful to know where she was supposed to go sit. Following Neville, Ron, and the Twins to the Gryffindor table she studied the different teachers and support staff that had been brought on.
As soon as the new students were walking in and waiting for their sorting Aurora continued to watch. She turned her attention to the Hat when it began its song with a raised eyebrow.
“In times of old when I was new
And Hogwarts barely started
The founders of our noble school
Thought never to be parted:
United by a common goal,
They had the selfsame yearning,
To make the world’s best magic school
And pass along their learning.
‘Together we will build and teach!’
The four good friends decided
And never did they dream that they
Might one day be separated,
For there were such brothers anywhere
As Slytherin and Gryffindor?
Unless it was the second pair
Of Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw?
So how could it have gone so wrong?
How could such friendship fail?
Why I was there and so can tell
The whole sad, sorry tale.
But instead I feel that you should hear,
The truth from their own lips,
For now the founders have been returned
And lies shall be dispersed.”
“Thank you, Horatio.” Godric spoke from his portrait. “A moment of your time we ask to clear a simple thing. Salazar was never chased from the castle. Especially not due to an argument. Salazar and I were half-brothers, our mother was the same, but our fathers were different. Salazar would be considered a half-blood among those that are around now, his father was mundane while our mother was a witch. Sal was killed when he went to retrieve a group of mundane born students who were being hunted by witch hunters. Helga had no children so any that claim she was their ancestor are lying. She was cursed as a child to be infertile by Morgana LeFay for daring to go against her. Merlin was our teacher we never taught him.”
There was a large amount of shouting.
“I ask that you allow Horatio to finish his task. After the sorting and the Head Oath that we will be renewing we shall continue our story.” Rowena said with a raised eyebrow. “For now, let us have silence. Horatio please continue.”
“Thank you, Lady Ravenclaw.” Horatio the sorting hat bowed to the founders before turning back the students.
“After the loss of Slytherin
He left us quite downhearted.
And never since the founders four
Were whittled down to three
Have the Houses been united
As they once were meant to be.
As rumors spread by a Bumblebee
But now the Sorting Hat is here
And you all know the score:
I sort you into Houses
Because that is what I’m for,
But this year I’ll go further,
Listen closely to my song:
Though condemned I am to split you
Still I worry that it’s wrong,
Some have been placed unduly,
From interference on my spells,
Though I must fulfill my duty
And must quarter every year
Still I wonder whether Sorting
May not bring the end I fear.
Oh, know the perils, read the signs,
The warning History shows,
For our Hogwarts is in danger
From external deadly foes
And we must unite inside her
Or we’ll crumble from within.
I have told you; I have warned you...
Let the sorting and resorting now begin.” Horatio went quiet and motionless once more.
There was applause that broke out, but it was of a shocked punctured clapping that was filled with mutters and whispers. All across the Great Hall students were exchanging wary looks with their friends and housemates before looking back toward the front.
“Ridiculous...” Granger muttered. “Lies spread...they can’t resort us. It says so in Hogwarts: A History.”
“Well, that’s where you’re wrong Ms. Granger.” Sir Nicolas said with a sneer in her direction. “There has always been an open allowance for resorting especially starting in a student's fourth year. It was only after the founders' portraits were lost that people started to forget it was a possibility.”
“Well...” Granger shook her head as she looked toward the front when the sorting started with Professor Snape holding the list and hat.
“Abercrombie, Euan.” Snape called out.
A terrified-looking boy that Aurora had briefly spotted earlier stumbled forward and put the hat on his head; it was only prevented from falling right down to his shoulders by his very prominent ears. The hat considered for a moment, then the rip near the brim opened again and shouted. “Gryffindor!”
Everyone at the table was clapping as things continued down the long line of new students, many were not only first years but up into their fourth year, those that would’ve been fifth years or higher had refused to leave the schools they were attending due to the high tests that they’d be dealing with. The last of the new students ‘Zeller, Rose’ who went into Hufflepuff was sorted before Snape and the rest of the staff waited.
“We have many who were sorted false.” Horatio called out. “Due to interference by the oath breaker of this institution. Let us begin from seventh down. I will do each house in turn. Kenneth Towler!” A seventh year from Gryffindor that Aurora didn’t recognize stood and approached the sorting hat with confusion on his face. “Slytherin!”
The mundane-born student blinked before blanching and taking a deep breath moved to take his new seat.
“Fredrick Weasley!”
Fred was shocked to hear his name called and looked at George.
“Ravenclaw!”
Fred shrugged before smirking toward his table with a swagger that made Aurora laugh.
“George Weasley!”
“Bloody Hell, if Molly still had the chance to do so she’d be sending a howler for sure...both of them...” Ron muttered looking at his brothers in shock.
“Slytherin!”
“I can see it.” Aurora nodded with a smirk on her own face.
“Same.” Ron nodded in agreement.
“Justine Britnell!” Was the next going into, “Hufflepuff!”
Carl Hopkins was sent to Hufflepuff while Cormac McLaggen went to Slytherin. Hermione Granger was sent to Slytherin, she attempted to deny the resort, but the magic renewed in the castle would not allow her to do so. Fay Dunbar went to Ravenclaw, Neville remained in Gryffindor with Ron. Finally, the moment that Aurora had been waiting for she watched with a smirk as the room went silent as her true name was called out.
“Aurora Potter-Black! Lady Ravenclaw!” Horatio called out and Aurora rose from the table with a regal air. She nodded to her family that sat among the staff before turning and sitting allowing the hat to be placed on her head. “RAVENCLAW!” Was shouted only moments later. Aurora turned and gave another nod to the head tables as well as to her Uncle Sev before she moved from the sorting stool and to her new table, her robes changing as she went.
The remaining resorts from Gryffindor where Romilda Vane went into Hufflepuff while Natalie McDonald joined Ravenclaw and Demelza Robins went to Slytherin.
Then the hat moved on to Ravenclaw where he shifted Roger Davies to Slytherin, Marcus Belby to Hufflepuff, Cho Chang to Slytherin, and Marietta Edgecombe to Hufflepuff from the sixth years. Terry Boot went to Gryffindor, Mandy Brocklehurst was sent to Slytherin, and Anthony Goldstein went to Gryffindor from the fifth years. Fourth years saw no one change houses while third and second say only Takashi Noda, Grant Page, Maisy Reynolds, and Yolanda Reedham change houses to Slytherin and Gryffindor.
From Hufflepuff Trisha Buttermere went to Ravenclaw, Sullivan Fawley went into Slytherin, Hamish Knighton went into Gryffindor, and Heidi Macavoy went to Gryffindor. Sixth years Katasuji Yamazaki moved to Ravenclaw while Heather Rothberg went to Slytherin.
As for Slytherin Cassius Warrington transferred to Gryffindor, Miles Bletchley went to Ravenclaw, Terence Higgs went to Ravenclaw, Gregory Goyle and Vincent Crabbe both went to Hufflepuff, Draco Malfoy transferred to Ravenclaw with Tracey Davis.
After all the students were transferred to their new houses, some more happily than others, Godric spoke up again.
“Thank you for your patience. We have one more thing to deal with before we’ll let the meal happen. We discovered after talking with several of your elders that it has been several years since the Heads of the school have given the oath that we required for those that would serve you as faithful educators. So, we ask that Headmistress McGonagall and Deputy Headmaster to stand...” Godric looked down at the pair with a raised eyebrow. “This vow will be tied to your magic and the school should you break it then you will find the consequences are not pleasant. There is an additional vow that is tied into the contracts for each of the professors that has already been covered by the Goblins when they returned the original contracts.”
Minerva and Severus stood and faced the back of the room where there was a single portrait frame that was large enough to hold all four of the founders.
“With your wand to your heart and your opposite hand on the lectern.” Rowena said simply once the pair was in place. “If you do not feel that you can safely offer this oath please speak now. As Godric said it will be tied to your magic. Will you take the oath of the Head of Hogwarts?”
“I will.” Severus and Minerva said in unison pulling their wands and placing their opposite hands on the lectern.
“Then repeat after me...Placing your name in the needed spot in full.” Godric stepped forward again.
Severus and Minerva nodded.
“I, Severus Tobias Snape/Minerva Isobel McGonagall, do hereby swear upon the hearth stone of Hogwarts and upon my magic, to remain impartial to House and Line. I do swear to uphold the rules of the school as laid out in the original charter, or having been taken through the necessary steps to be added to the charter, that ensures the safety and protection of the students and staff within these Halls. I swear to provide a safe haven for students to live, learn, and grow safely within their magic and lives. I swear to welcome all children gifted by Mother Magic with the gift of magic within these halls, no matter gender, status, blood, or beliefs. So, I swear, so mote it be.”
Everyone watched as a large flash of gold happened as soon as they finished speaking the oath, they’d thankfully been aware it was going to happen because of the portraits being found earlier in the summer. Minerva had been brought to Westfold after the 12th so that she’d learn what the founders wanted the school to be like.
“Hogwarts House-elves, please send up the meal.” Minerva spoke up as soon as the full connection to the wards settled. She was shocked to feel everything that was included, and she knew that it would take a little bit to settle fully with the amount of things she was being told, she was just grateful that Severus was sharing the burden. “While you begin to eat, I wish to explain some things. We’ve got several changes to the staff this year. We have been able to return to having multiple teachers to each subject, first through fourth will have one teacher while fifth through seventh will have another. After your OWL exams you may be approached by one of the professors to become a teaching assistant. All professors have a Masters in the subject they are teaching...”
“Hem...hemm...” Umbridge had stood interrupting McGonagall.
“Madame Umbridge please sit down again. You are here at our convenience, and we can remove you anytime we wish.” Rowena glared at Dolores Umbridge. “Hogwarts has always been and will always be separate from the government. The Ministry has NO say within our school.”
“How do we even know you’re truly the portraits of the Founders? Everyone knows that Gryffindor and Slytherin couldn’t stand each other.” Umbridge sneered.
“Well, the fact that the school allows us to have our portraits hang in the position they are supposed to be in should say one reason. Another is everyone doesn’t know the truth they only know what others want them to know. I suggest you sit down and shut up ma’am.” Salazar sneered at the woman disgusted that she’d been in his house. “After all everyone ‘knows’ that you’re pureblood, but your squib brother and muggle mother would say otherwise...”
“How?!” Umbridge looked around in shock.
“Simple Hogwarts informs us of everyone within her halls.” Godric smirked in response.
Umbridge finally sat down in shock over what was happening. Minerva smirked in response, she had no love for the woman and had hated her as a student so now was not looking forward to having her in the school as a High Inquisitor.
“Back to as I was saying.” Minerva smirked before turning back to the students. “We’ve brought in several classes that were removed for no reason. Though we’ve also removed the subject of Divination, that is a subject that one must have the gift for to be able to understand. There are new guides to the classes that are available in each common room, as they were also included in the packets that came with the letters. The Head Boy and Girl will be Lee Jordan of Gryffindor and Nanette Desford of Ravenclaw. The fifth-year prefects will be discussed and decided by the teachers and ourselves this weekend and announced on Sunday at supper. For now, if you were a prefect for years 6 through 7, please fill the position in the house that you find yourself. If you’ve changed houses and there is already a prefect of your gender, then that is the one that shall remain so at this time.” Minerva nodded and sat down to enjoy her meal.
“Each house will now have a Head Male and Female to go to. For Gryffindor your Heads of House are Remus Lupin, who has rejoined us taking the position of Wixen History Professor, Professor Binns has finally crossed over at the renewal of the wards,” Severus stood to continue the announcements looking over the students carefully as he announced the positions. There was a cheer that happened at that announcement about Binns, the new students not understanding why until they were told by their housemates, “and Aludra Blanchette née Hooch, sister of our flying instructor Madame Rolanda, she is here as only the head while her husband, Maurice, takes up teaching the sculpture class. As she is currently pregnant, please be respectful of her space.” Severus looked over everyone as he instructed this. “For Ravenclaw you have Filius Flitwick and Andromeda Tonks née Black who has joined us to teach Wixen Etiquette. Hufflepuff Heads are Edward Tonks, who has joined us to teach Wixen Law and Government, and Pomona Sprout. While for Slytherin your Heads are Lord Arcturus Black, who is here as the Potion Master for the hospital wing and offered his services as your male head, and Professor Septima Vector. Rubeus Hagrid has been removed from his position as Care of Magical Creatures professor as he undergoes the testing and studies needed to achieve a mastery in the class. He has had his wand privileges restored as truth of the incident that led to his expulsion has been made known and he has been cleared of the events that had caused it. He has remained on as an Assistant Grounds and Game Keeper to help with furthering his education. A list of all the new professors has been placed in the common rooms. Now I know that the truth about Professor Lupin’s condition was leaked when he was here two years ago. Due to the oath taken by each professor upon signing the contract to work here he is unable to harm any of you. The Founders routinely employed those with creature blood and have safe locations available for them.” There was a scoff from Umbridge along with a sneer. “It has been made known through research brought in from the ICW that those of were blood that took the Wolfsbane Potion were actually more dangerous to the people around them due to their very creature being poisoned.” There were gasps of shock at the news. “Because of that he will not be taking that poison and will be staying in a secure location with his soulmate who is an animagus and able to help control the wolf if need be. That being said ANYONE found out of zone on the nights of the full moon will face an in-school suspension for the first offence, out of school for the second, and expulsion for the third. They are risking not only themselves but also the school and Professor Lupin himself by being out.”
Minerva stood up again as he sat back down. “Now...I know there is a lot of information coming at you. I also understand that this is going to be a large change with new houses, new rules, new classes, etcetera. That being said take tonight and this weekend to talk it over with your fellow classmates. Know that just because you may have changed houses does not mean that you have to give up the friendships you had in your old house. This weekend we will also be pulling EVERY student out for a baseline exam in the hospital wing. There is now a Mind Healer and their Assistant living in the school to help with the events of the last few years. Know this...Albus Dumbledore is BANNED by Mother Magic herself from being near the school or the students. If during Hogsmeade visits he approaches you do not speak to him do not accept anything from him and do NOT attempt to help him back into the school grounds. The Founders each have a portrait in their respective common rooms as well as a single one in the new History classroom.” Minerva studied the students as they finished their meals. “Now we shall not be singing the school song but those that did not change houses if there is not a current prefect, please led your housemates to their houses. Oh...and students...don’t be surprised if the Great Hall looks different in the morning. House Tables will only be in place for the Opening and Closing Feasts. All other meals including the Samhain, Yule, and Beltane feasts shall be held at the tables that will be in place starting tomorrow morning. Good night students.”
As Aurora climbed into her bed, she wondered what was going to happen in the coming year. She wondered how long it would take for the castle to remove Umbridge from their halls. Sighing she looked around the room that the castle had assigned her as Lady Ravenclaw. After the Sorting Hat had shouted out her status, she knew that it would draw attention to her that she didn’t desire but she’d deal with it. Just as she’d deal with figuring out what to do about the titles that were hers, but she’d be unable to take with her into the other realm. Closing her eyes she let herself slip into dreams.
~*~Dream~*~
“Hello Ghivashel (beloved),” Kili smiled as he saw Aurora arrive in the dream realm that they’d discovered was the lost mines of Moria when it had still been safe to live within when Narvi and Celebrimbor had crafted the doors before the Betrayer. “How was your first day back at the school?”
“It was hard love...The woman I spoke of she was there...she attempted to interrupt Headmistress McGonagall...she even questioned the Founders Portraits if they were real? I don’t understand why she’s even there or what her plan is.” Aurora collapsed on a cushion that appeared where she wished to settle. “Not only that but I had to deal with my betraying former best friend and my cousin is not in my new house and being a haughty bastard. He’s trying to lord his title over everyone, and I’ve already had to hex him several times for attacking the younger years.”
“He had a high position in his former house?” Kili asked gently.
“Yes, his father was the former ‘king of Slytherin’ and he was set to be the next starting this year. But now he’s been forced into a different house and is still trying to lord his family titles over everything else. Though he’ll have a wakeup call if he tries too much. His mother’s Family Head is residing at the school and will not stand for the attitude. His Mother’s family is higher in standing than his fathers and the only reason his father has the standing he does in the Wizengamot is because of marrying into the family. But then he’s been better since the cleansing that my parents ordered at the will reading. He’s been trusted with being proxy for the family titles in the Wizengamot...” Aurora sighed as she shook her head. “His son on the other hand...he’s been a pain in the arse since the day we first set foot in Hogwarts.”
“If he doesn’t change you will just have to put up with him until we can figure out a way to get you here...” Kili walked over and wrapped his One in his arms. He sighed as he felt her settle with a sigh, he could tell that she was exhausted, and her year had only started.
They just sat together for what would be hours just soaking in the presence of the one made for them. Not talking nor working on anything just being there.
“I have something for you.” He pulled back when he had a feeling they would soon be waking up.
“Really?” Aurora sat up slightly. “I don’t have anything more for you...”
“You’ve given me more than enough ekûnuh (my One). I wanted to make sure that you had something to keep on you as a defense in a time when you’re not able to use your wand.” Kili pulled out several small knives that had a wooden hilt and gold cap upon which was Kili’s seal. “Each one marked and can be spelled as you do all your weapons.”
“Thank you Kurdel (heart of all hearts),” Aurora said with a soft smile as she examined each and smiled when she was able to tuck them into her wand sheathes, she was also going to be able to tuck them into her boots and small of her back when she was back in her own space. “I don’t want to wake...I know that something is going to happen this year, and I worry about what it is going to be.”
“You will be strong...and all that much closer to our reunion.” Kili whispered.
“I have a feeling that the coming days are going to be a great challenge.” Aurora sighed as she gave a soft kiss to his cheek. “I shall see you the next time I rest...”
“Valar Protect her please...Mahal give her strength to deal with everything...” Kili prayed as the world around him changed and he began to wake.
~*~ End Dream~*~
Aurora woke with a soft smile grateful for the feel of the blades that had been gifted to her by Kili. Sitting up she moved to get ready for the day. Since it was the weekend, she dressed in casual clothes of black leggings with a royal blue henley over which she wore a simple short robe with the formal House patch for Ravenclaw. She put on simple ankle high black boots that had a light heel and fingerless gloves. Her hands constantly hurt, and the slightest chill made it worse. Her hair she tied back in a few of fat braids that she had placed her beads and such in. Using magic, she was able to create sheaths that were able to be hidden from deception she made sure to place them in various places on her body. Tashi was quick to climb up and settle around her neck laying under her hair. Stepping out into the living space of her private rooms she took a deep breath.
“Once more into the breach...” She whispered to Tashi, she didn’t want to face so many people yet but knew that she’d need to. “Well...Tashi...let’s go get breakfast.”
As soon as she was out of her room she was joined by Fred and Luna to head to the Great Hall.
“At least it’s the weekend.” Aurora sighed as they moved through the halls.
“There is that. Have you talked with Professor McGonagall about your schedule?” Luna asked softly as they entered the Great Hall and took in the room.
It was set up like it had been for the Yule ball with a lot of round tables of various sizes so that friends could sit with friends no matter houses and didn’t have to sit with those they didn’t like.
“Yes...I’m in the fifth year for Runes and Arithmancy...I’m also taking Latin, and painting.” Aurora said with a sigh.
“How are you going to do all of that with the new cores that are happening?” Hermione sneered at Aurora. “After all we know that you’re not smart enough.” She looked at Aurora with a snarl. “After all we know that they wouldn’t trust you with a time turner.”
“Like they stupidly did for you, you mean?” Aurora sneered right back at Hermione. “And just so you know Granger there has been changes made to the timetables so that we have more that we can fit into our days and not have so many students having too much free time. They aren’t going to make it so that we have no down time, but they aren’t going to overwork us so much that we have mental breakdowns. They are also going to trust that those that want to have fuller schedules don’t go through a mental crisis like you did.” She shook her head. “Now I ask that you leave us alone you are not welcome at this table. We don’t put up with those that resort to bullying tactics and sabotage to get her way with things. Please leave.” She turned her head away ignoring Granger even as she started protesting and complaining.
“Hem...Hem...Miss Potter...” Umbridge steps up with a sneer in her voice. “You are not dressed properly for the halls of the school. That will be 10 points from Ravenclaw.”
“Madame Umbridge...”
“Lady Umbridge!” Doloris said with a snarl.
“You are not a Lady though. You are of a minor family and a half-blood at that.” Aurora turned to sneer at the woman, it was clear she was in full Pureblood Black female mode as her dad called it. “I am of higher rank that you and due to my family lines, I am Lady of this school. I’ve read through and studied the rules laid down in the Hogwarts Charter and at no point does it state that I cannot wear the clothing I am in. I am fully covered as is proper I don’t have anything on that would be seen as scandalous. In fact, I can see five females around the room that are dressed outside of the propriety of the Charter. As it is not a school day, we are free to wear what we will. But that being said you don’t have any right to remove points from anyone within the school and if you look at the house points system you will see that there have been none removed. Now you are here as told last night at the convenience of the Hogwarts Founders and therefore can be removed at any point.” She then turned to the other students in the hall. “Please know and pass around the word that Madame Umbridge has NO say in Points or Detentions. Even if the Minister attempts to give her the power it won’t stand because of the fact that the school is separate from the Ministry.”
“Now see here!” Umbridge sputtered in shock and horror.
“No Madame Umbridge you will see here...” Aurora turned from where she’d been facing the rest of the students. “I didn’t want you here. The founders didn’t want you here. Hell, even Headmistress McGonagall didn’t want you here. You are only here because we want to stay on the good side of the government even if things they do are against the very contract they signed with the founders. Something that is ignored since Dumbledore went into the position of Deputy Headmaster. He worked too hard to be part of too many political positions and had his thumb in too many pies.” She shook her head before turning away again. “Now excuse me Madame Umbridge I have an appointment with Professor Flitwick to finalize my schedule.”
Aurora had left Umbridge sputtering behind her as she left the hall. Ron, Neville, Fred, George, and Luna, who were all sitting at the same table as Aurora, were angry because they noticed thanks to the work of Granger and Umbridge that she hadn’t eaten any of her meal. Shaking their heads they made plans to deal with it, while ignoring the sputtering Umbridge and the abrasive personality that was Granger when she stormed back over to try and get back in their good graces. After they finished their meals, they quickly left the Great Hall and headed to the Room of Requirement which they had been told about by Aurora the day before on the train, who had been told by Lady Ravenclaw herself. They would wait there until Aurora joined them. They also called Dobby and Winky to make sure that there was food ready for her that would whet her appetite because they didn’t want to have her continue to neglect her heath due to the frustration and stress of others who were doing whatever they could to mess with her.
Chapter 9
Summary:
As I deal with the upcoming holidays and my children being off for break as well as illnesses not only for my children but myself writing is difficult but I'm working on it. Thank you to those who are patient with waiting. Here is the next chapter and things are slowly progressing.
Chapter Text
September 4, 1995
Aurora took a deep breath as she entered the hospital wing. She was in her break before their next class. They’d just come from History of Magic this morning followed by History of the Mundane; the classes combined in a double session to make it easier for the teachers to get them all caught up. She knew that there was going to be challenges but she didn’t expect to see so many from Westfold at the table that morning. Not only had Remus come to be the History teacher but also the Prewett twins as the defense professors, Regulus as the upper year astronomy professor, Angus McKinnon came in as the lower year transfiguration professor and Edgar Bones for the upper years. Even Lord Dearborn was there as the assistant mind-healer, having been pursuing a mastery in the field before he’d been attacked and was taken back on as the assistant of Master Mind-Healer Jason Breckenridge.
“I can’t believe that they’re having us do this...” Hermione grumbled as she followed behind the others, Slytherin and Ravenclaw had been placed together for History something that made Rory roll her eyes. “It’s not like there’s anything wrong with any of us.”
“Now that’s a load of bullshit and you know it.” Rory snarled at Hermione before turning away again to focus on the group waiting to be seen in the hospital wing. “Even at other schools they have to have a record of your medical file if you’re in a boarding school. This is just to get the baseline and find out if there’s anyone that needs vaccines against magical illnesses such as dragonpox and such.” She turned back around. “Now...If you can’t keep things to yourself then see yourself apart. I have no desire to have a debate this morning.”
“Lady Ravenclaw!” Healer John Watson called from the door. “Your turn...”
“Come on Harry...” Hermione snagged Rory’s arm trying to keep her from moving forward. “You know that you’re not Lady Ravenclaw don’t lie anymore. It’s not like your female either. Though maybe they could help you with that get you back to normal.”
“Ms. Granger please release my arm. You do not have permission to touch me let along grab me. Next time I will retaliate.” Aurora sneered as she pulled her arm from Hermione’s grasp. “And there is nothing to be fixed as THIS,” she gestured to her body that while still thin was taller and stronger than Hermione’s, “is my Natural form.” Aurora then turned away and entered the hospital wing.
“Good morning, Lady Ravenclaw...” Dr. Watson nodded to the Hospital Wing.
Aurora had been amused to learn that he was a Doctor of the Mundane world as well as a Healer of the Wixen world and was the soulmate of the Ancient Studies professor who’d been brought in and was named Sherlock Holmes. They had been alive at the time of Sir Conan Doyle and from what Aurora had learned from Sirius he’d been the inspiration for the famous detective and his abilities with Occlumency had been the inspiration behind the Mind Palace.
“If you’d get on the bed. We’ll get a baseline scan and then go over anything that might need to be done further to help you. I do have the information from the Gringotts Healers.” Dr. Watson explained simply as he gestured to the bed that she usually ended up in when she’d been there the years before. “I also have the scans that Madame Pomfrey had taken the times that you were in for different injures. She has been scanned and cleansed. She’d been under a bind that would keep her from assisting any of those with harmful home lives.”
“Let me guess it has Dumbass’s magical signature.” Aurora sighed as she pinche the bridge of her nose. She was so tired of things that kept happening and popping up caused by the old man. Not only were things showing up in his actions but also his inactions. “Let’s get this over with.” She sighed before settling on the bed.
After a lot of grumbling and cursing from Dr. Watson, Aurora was released from the hospital wing and sent back to her common room, her appointment had taken the rest of her break, and it was time for lunch, but she had no appetite. She was just glad that it only took until lunch, because there was so much that could now be done since she was getting to a better weight thanks to the work of Uncle Sev. Sighing she settled into a chair she’d claimed as her own in front of the fire. The vintage Sherrill Queen Anne blue upholstered wingback chair was comfortable without being obnoxious like some vintage furniture was. It was also enough to hide her when she curled up in it, which she was doing, pulling her legs up and wrapping her arms around it creating a ball with her head on her knees.
“Rory...” Fred came over and settled on the arm of the chair looking down at his little sister. “What’s got you balling?”
“Just...a confrontation with Granger before I was seeing in the Hospital Wing, finding out that Madame Pomfrey had been spelled so that she couldn’t report child abuse...so much so that if it wasn’t for the spells being discovered she could’ve died from oath violations. Also, the extent that I still need to be healed.” Rory sighed as she laid her head on her knees to look at Fred. “I just want all this crap to stop and to get rid of the two bastards so that I can join my One.” She laid her head on Fred’s leg accepting the scant comfort from her brother.
“Do you know who the seven who’ll be joining you are?” Fred asked softly as he ran his hand through her hair, she was wearing it in a low ponytail with the small braids holding the special beads that had been created for her by her One.
“I have a vague idea...I know...” Rory sighed as she looked toward the flames. “I know that Luna, Sirius, Remus, and Severus will be four of them. The other three...”
“I feel as if I’m preparing for something. I know that George and I had dreams of opening a joke shop and I know that we’ve also been named the heirs of the Prewett line but now that Uncles Fabian and Gideon have been found alive, they are able to rejoin their mate and carry on the line that way.” Fred sighed as he continued to run his hand through his hair. “I think...I think that we’re meant to join you as well as Ron. He’d never let you go without him, and you know that.”
“I know...” Rory sighed as she relaxed into the brotherly love she was receiving. “I think you’re right about who will be going with me...”
“What are you talking about?” Fay Dunbar asked as she stepped forward. “You’re leaving?”
“Not that it’s any of your business but after this war is over, and yes there is a war coming, I will be leaving. And there are seven that will be coming with me.” Rory shrugged with a sigh as she looked around the common room. She smiled as Luna came over and leaned against her on the opposite side of Fred. “You guess are supposed to be at lunch.”
“So are you Little Bit.” Fred tugged gently on Rory’s ponytail.
“Not hungry after all the potions I had to take.” Rory shook her head.
“What class do you have next?” Luna asked softly.
“Arithmancy...I’m so glad that I don’t have to worry about playing catch up. Having an Eidetic memory makes things so much easier. I’m just glad that though I have a large core I still have to actually work at doing the spells or school would be boring.” Rory sighed as she looked at the time and got up. “I have to get my things. You should grab your things as well.” She gave Luna a hug as well as Fred before turning and heading to the Lady/Heiress chamber that she’d been shown.
October 30, 1995
Walking through the halls as Rory headed from her practical for DADA, Aurora stopped as she took in Madame Umbridge trying to tower over a mundane born first year just inside the doors to the Great Hall. Seeing as she was barely taller than the student it made things more humorous until Aurora heard what was being said. Aurora saw that the Founders were glaring down at the woman from the frame over the door. Rowena, Godric, and Salazar nodded to her in acknowledgement of her handling of this.
“Filth like you don’t belong in these Hallowed Halls.” Umbridge sneered at the timid child. “Don’t think that just because there is a medical scan that you won’t be returned home. You don’t belong here, and your filth of parents obviously know it.”
“Okay that’s enough bullshit.” Aurora stormed forward her wand in hand and placing a shield between the frightened child and Umbridge, it was a shield that was opaque so that the child couldn’t see her any longer. “You will cease and desist with trying to intimidate children. You are acting below the standards of the ministry. You are also ignoring the charter of this school and the rules of the United Kingdom through which the mundane world resides separate from the magical at the will of Queen Elizabeth.”
“We don’t answer to that muggle.” Umbridge sneered.
“It’s obvious that all of you at the ministry ignore the treaty that exists that allows the magical world of Britian to exist. If the Queen was informed of the breaches of the laws of her kingdom that have happened, she could nullify the treaty and re-absorb the magical world into the mundane world. She could allow the existence of us to be revealed. And it is all because of you and the idiots who sit upon the chairs of power.” Aurora sighed as she shook her head. “One of the rules is that of Mandated reporters. If a healer, teacher, police, auror, etc. believe that a child is being harmed at home or elsewhere they MUST report the harm. Another is the right of fair trial. The right of individual trial. Something that has not happened since the rules were ever followed since they were passed. Another is the right of HUMANE treatment. At no point would the use of Azkaban ever be allowed for it is inhumane in the basest form.” She stepped forward. “You though Madame Umbridge have spat on the good will that the Founders extended to you by allowing you to reside here. You will gather your things and leave. They will not stand by and let you intimidate the students. Also, the wards have alerted us to the forbidden item that you have brought within these sacred halls. An item that is only allowed to be within the walls of Gringotts.”
“You don’t have the right.” Umbridge snarled.
“You will find that I have EVERY right.” Aurora snarled right back as she got up close and glared down at the toad like woman. “By the power given to me as the Lady of House Ravenclaw and the Regent for the houses of Slytherin and Gryffindor I hereby Ban Dolores Jane Umbridge from ever setting foot upon the grounds or halls of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. She shall never be allowed back within these sacred halls for harm against the children within these halls. Let proof be passed to those who honor the laws of the land and the rights of children. So, mote it be!”
The halls let out a loud gong from the clock tower where it sounded seven times by seven times and Umbridge disappeared from where she was standing and snarling.
“What is the restricted item that she had in her possession?” Minerva asked with a raised eyebrow.
“She had a Black Quill. Was there any in this hall that she cornered for ‘detention’?” Godric asked carefully.
Seven hands, all mundane-born first and second years, were raised. Aurora closed her eyes in pain.
“Obviously word was not passed enough that she had no right to give out detentions. She did not have the power to give or oversee such. Did she have you write with a Black Quill? Also known as a Blood Quill for it will take your very blood to use as the ink.” Rowena asked the seven children, all seven nodded. “Please see Dr. Watson, there are special spells and tonics needed to remove the black magic residue left behind by the quill when used outside of its only acceptable use that of signing binding contracts such a marriage contracts or binding vow contracts if you are working with Gringotts. They are not to be out of the bank at any point.”
Dr. Watson with Professor Holmes and his assistant healers, of which he had four, one apprentice and three journeymen status, all stepped forward to assist the students that had been harmed. There were one from each house and then a second each from Hufflepuff, Gryffindor, and Slytherin.
Aurora watched as the students were escorted out of the Great Hall to the hospital wing. Thankfully she knew that they’d be released after a night in the hospital wing and therefore wouldn’t miss the Samhain celebrations, for they were now focusing on the wixen traditions instead of the mundane holidays, something that several were upset by but mainly those that still thought Albus Dumbledore had the right of things.
She shook her head before continuing forward to eat with her friends and talk about what had happened. The Weasley’s helped keep those curious about the titles that she’d shared away, she knew that she’d have to talk to the students at some point, but she didn’t want to and wasn’t going to make herself just to feel better about things. Aurora was looking forward to dreaming tonight. She needed to share the fact that the Bitch was out of the castle finally. She also knew that they were very close to finishing their combined project within the forges.
~*~*~Arda~*~*~
“Come on Kili! Pick up the pace!” Fili called out from where they were escorting a caravan from the Iron Hills to the Blue Mountains. They had only just been allowed to join in on the protection of the different caravans of supplies and goods. “We’re nearly home.”
“I’m coming!” Kili sighed as he ran alongside the last wagon, he was the rear guard that day. He wanted to be back in his own bed for the next time he dreamed with Celair. He’d had three times spent dreaming on this journey. Now he wanted to get home and dream from a secure place, though he’d kept from her that he was on the road the two times that he’d dreamed, for he knew that she’d not allow it to continue not wanting to risk him not waking up in time should they be attacked. Kili threw his attention back to the reason he’d slowed down in the first place and bit back a snarl. “Mahihbir! (watch out!)” He shouted just as a group of men came spilling from the trees around them.
It was clear that the men were thieves and thugs from the way they came rushing at them. The other dwarves on the line of the caravan acting as guards started pulling their weapons and the merchants, while able to fight made sure that they remained by the wagons to protect the goods that they were transporting.
After several long hours the wagons finally pulled into the Blue Mountain hold where they were able to distribute the goods. Fili and Kili reported to Dwalin and Thorin about the bandits on the path that the guards had to dispatch to get them to safety. Both of the older dwarrow were horrified as they sent out a patrol to make sure that the bandits were the only ones that were there. Fili was being mothered by their mother when they got back to their home, he’d gotten injured from fighting close combat near the food wagon. Kili thanks to his work with his bow was injury free, something which he was smug about, but he was also exhausted and after a quick check over by his mother he headed to bed collapsing into the comfort that it provided looking forward to the latest dream.
~*~*~Dream~*~*~
Aurora looked around with a soft smile on her face. Once again, they had appeared in the forges of Moria as they were when Celebrimbor and Narvi were alive. They were both working on a piece together one that they prayed would be allowed to be removed from the dream state, it was something they’d been working on together for several meetings.
“You’re sure that we will need this?” Kili asked gently as he helped form the metal puzzle box made with an iron lining and mithril outer walls. The cube fit in his hand as they finished it, it was covered in runes and spells. “Are you sure that we need the protection this is for?”
“The...Arkenstone that your uncle needs to claim his throne according to the other lords...it...” Aurora shook her head as she looked back at the box. “It is a cursed stone...having lived within the cursed hoard of a cursed worm...not only that but there is a reason it is called the HEART of the mountain...when a heart is removed what happens?”
“Death...” Kili blinked.
“Yeah...” Aurora sighed. “But a mountain can’t truly die...the stone will be silenced but...instead She was crying out in pain. The stone sitting in your great-grandfather’s throne caused his slip further into gold madness after the loss of his One. Add in the curse upon the ring that I did my best to stop but was still there in part from having been forged while others chanted...The stone was affected not only by the ring but the pain from being separated from its home. Until it can be returned to the mountain depths it MUST reside in the box. The runes and spells will protect against the curse but also in reverse cleanse it of the curse laid by the worm.”
“How do you know of the stone?” Kili asked carefully.
“There is an author, scholar, in my world that has had visions of Arda...He has written them down, and while the mundane and most of the magical realm believe them works of fiction...” Aurora sighed again. “I know with the help of the goblins of this world, which are much different from Arda’s goblins, that the visions he had are truly that visions of what could be. There will be things that I can’t stop just as there will be things that I can but...” She looked back at the box. “If we don’t contain the stone so it can be cleansed then your uncle will face that which he fears the most and almost destroy all chances with his One.”
“You know who his One will be?” Kili perked up.
“I do...but...I can’t say.” Aurora answered gently. “It’s not that I don’t want to but...” Her voice trailed off as she looked around. “I’m not being allowed to. Just as there are other things that I want to prevent but am being stopped from doing so. All I can say is their One is not a Dwarrow.”
“I understand. There are things that must happen and things that can be changed.” Kili nodded with a sad smile. “If this does not come through with me, I will do my best to recreate it. Can the spells be added after or must they be cast during?”
“The spells can be added after if the runes are in place.” Aurora smiled gently as she walked into Kili’s arms when he stepped away from the forge and opened them to give her a hug. “Now...tell me what has happened...did you get home safely?”
“Other than a brief skirmish just a day's run from the mountain we made it home safely. We were able to take care of the bandits that thought we’d be an easy mark for the fact there were few visible warriors.” Kili shook his head in frustration.
“Men don’t always use logic. Just like wizards.” Aurora chuckled.
“That is very true Ghivashel (treasure of all treasures).” Kili chuckled as well as he held his One. “But you were basically vibrating when you arrived...”
“The bitch is finally gone from the castle. She was caught berating a first year mundane born. Not only that but the wards alerted the founders, headmistress, and I to the fact that she had a black magic item within the halls. There is only one group that are allowed to have the item that she had, and it is only used in very specific situations. That she had it not only broke the treaty with the Horde, but it also is considered torture for the effect that it causes when used the way she had. She was having first and second years carving into their own flesh with a Blood Quill. When you write onto parchment with the quill it will pull blood from your body and carve into your hand. Write with it enough and you will be cursed with the words. Say someone wrote ‘I must not tell lies’ in their own blood a hundred times. It would make it so that they physically could not lie. If written until it scars the scar would break open every time, they attempted to lie showing they were lying. In the wixen world Blood has a lot of power.” Aurora explained excited but also angry. “She is forever burned from ever setting foot on the grounds let alone in the castle. We’ve also alerted the Horde to the fact that she had the quill and let’s just say that as soon as she steps foot into the bank she will never come back out.”
“The reason?” Kili cocked his head to the side in question.
“Because Kurkarukê (my tiny raven),” Aurora smiled at her One. “The Horde feel that children should always be treasured and protected. The quill that she used is a forbidden item that can only be used in the most binding of contracts. Blood has magic and she has abused both the magic of blood but also the children that the Horde protect. To have the forbidden item outside of the bank and such crimes are not only against children but also the Goblin Nation. The Nation now has the right to try her and execute her.”
“They would execute her?” Kili was shocked but also felt pride in the Goblin nation, Aurora had explained the goblins of the Wixen world. They had at one time been a branch of the Petty Dwarves that had disappeared, many believed they were destroyed by the others for wanting to go back on their original thoughts. Instead, they’d been taken and changed in the Wixen world where they were now Goblins as is known in this realm. “That is a little extreme...but something that the Dwarrow would also do for the harm of a child.”
“It was done to seven children. Three and Seven are magically powerful numbers in the Wixen realm.” Aurora explained gently. “Just as Blood is powerful that she affected both...” Aurora shrugged. “I would’ve killed her if I could for the way she acted and everything she tried to do. She was a traitor to the realm with her actions, words, and the laws she was attempting to get passed. She wants to make it so that we, those who are of other blood, are persecuted and even jailed, culled, or killed for being other. For my Papa Remi, she wants him dead because of the fact that when he was a child a werewolf bit and infected him. Something that no one knew but his parents, the former headmaster, my fathers and my mother and her brother, along with a rat bastard...but only those knew it until he was teaching in my third year and Dumbledore let it slip when things didn’t turn out the way he wanted them to. He made it seem that it was Uncle Sev that had slipped his condition, but it was Dumbles.” She was still pissed after learning that from Uncle Sev that summer, supposedly Dumbles had used human transfiguration and changed himself to look and sound like Severus and then let slip the secret. Dumbles had likely learned the trick from his lover Grindelwald who liked to use the trick to take the place of someone to create chaos in the different Ministries. “Uncle Sev wasn’t even in the castle at the time that the secret was leaked, he was actually out in the forest attempting to find a rat and an exhausted injured wolf.”
“So many things he has done to harm many...if only I could join you in your realm, I’d call him out for an honor duel...Like to see him try to battle against a Dwarf.” Kili snarled.
“Sad thing is he’d just cast the killing curse or something like that.” Aurora shook her head before looking back at the box that they’d been crafting. “I wish that I didn’t have to deal with anything and could just come join you in Arda...”
“I wish you could as well Lasleluh (my rose of all roses).” Kili whispered as he just held on to her. “But the time will come. You will concur this battle that faces you and then you will come, and we will be able to finally enter into azlâf stage of betrothal and start toward a true marriage, something that I know Narvi desired with Celebrimbor.”
“I desire it as well Uzfakuh (my greatest joy).” Aurora smiled gently as she melted into the arms of Kili as she felt her body waking. “I will see you soon.”
Kili was left holding just the puzzle box that they’d crafted before he felt his own body waking.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
Kili woke up and was glad to see the box beside him in his bed. Sitting up he took a deep breath before moving to the sitting room in which his Amad (mother) and Irak’Adad (uncle) were sitting preparing for the day. In his hand he carried the puzzle box and set it down in front of Thorin.
“What have you made Irkdashat (nephew)?” Thorin picked up the box and looked it over, he could feel the power upon it.
“I went for a dream walk again last night. The past few visits we’ve had we’ve been working on creating this. In Celair’s world there are those that are able to have visions of different realms. One of which was this world. This Seer wrote about our world and the coming challenges ahead. Some of the things the Valar allowed her to speak of with me others she was stopped from telling. One of the things she shared was the truth of the Arkenstone. In the years ahead, she couldn’t share when or how but we’d reclaim Erebor from the worm. It won’t happen for ages yet...but when we do...we need to place the stone with in this and return it to the mountain.” Kili explained as he looked at his Amad and Thorin.
“It is my sign of royal right...” Thorin started only for Kili to interrupt.
“It is the thing that exasperated the curse not only of the dwarven ring that Great-Grandfather wore upon his finger but also called forth the worm upon the mountain. The dwarrow cut the HEART from the mountain. And while a mountain cannot die it can cry out in pain. The cries of pain and sorrow brought the worm likely in a hope that we would learn from our actions. The Line of Durin has ruled for ages before the stone was found. Now it is laying within the cursed hoard under the worm that is cursing it further each day. That curse will transfer to you even if you don’t hold the stone within your own hand. It will make the curse of gold madness a fact for you. You will attack your One in anger over it.” Kili explained softly.
“My One...” Thorin perked up in shock.
“One of the things that Celair was unable to share except for the fact that your One is not a dwarrow.” Kili gave a sorrowful look as he looked at his uncle.
“But she knows that I have One?” Thorin looked from Kili to Dis and back.
“Yes.” Kili nodded with a gentle smile.
“She’s also sure that the Arkenstone would cause me to attack my One through the Gold Madness?” Thorin looked at Kili and then the box carefully.
“She’s positive.” Kili nodded.
“Then we use this and return the stone to the mountain. Once we do so we speak of it to NO one. It will be a secret that will go to the grave with us.” Thorin nodded as he placed the box back down. “What are the spells and such on it?”
“Runes and spells of cleansing, purifying, healing, and protection. Once the stone is within the box it will seal where no one will be able to open it again. Once it is within the mountain again another spell on it will activate taking the memory of where it was placed from those who do so and making it so that those to come will be blocked from removing it from its hiding place.” Kili smirked in response.
Thorin and Dis were amused and awed at the work that the pair had done. Thorin was proud of Kili and his One.
“We’ll have to continue working with Balin and the others to make sure that when you find your One and when Kili’s One arrives within this realm they will be accepted.” Dis said gently as she looked at the pair.
“We will have to explain that it is the will of Mahal that we have One’s not of dwarrow blood. I know many, especially many priests, forbid marriage rights between non-dwarrow and dwarrow. I will not allow it to be the truth for my One nor for Kili.” Thorin said gently as he looked at both his nephew and Dis. “Balin has his apprentice Ori looking through the few things of lore that we have showing that the seventh Bride was non-dwarrow, since there were only six brides created between the seven fathers.”
“We’ll have to also release the truth about Narvi and Celebrimbor, one of the few known non-dwarrow matches.” Dis replied with a look of understanding to Kili.
“We need to do it carefully...” Kili nodded in understanding. “And without letting on that Narvi has been reborn and that Celebrimbor has also been reborn. Perhaps making use of Nori’s ring?”
“He does love to spread gossip.” Thorin smirked.
“And drive Dwalin up the side of the mountain in frustration.” Dis chuckled thinking of the many rants that they’d been subjected to by Dwalin after the numerous encounters with Nori’s thief and spy ring.
“We also should spread rumors about the truth behind the Arkenstone...” Kili put the idea forward but left things up to his mother and uncle.
Kili then gathered his supplies and headed to the training ring where he went through his normal exercises and then he went to the forge and continued to make things for Celair when she was able to arrive. He had a feeling he’d be unable to send anything more to her or receive anything more from her until the day she was walking Arda again. After he finished in the forge he went to the temple of Mahal where he then prayed for guidance, safety, and truth to be given to Celair in Tera as well as to him and his family in how to handle the story they needed to release so that acceptance would be given to all who found their Ones outside of the norm.
Chapter 10
Summary:
events are starting that will fulfill the prophecy that is tied to Aurora before she is able to join Kili in Arda. Betrayal that is unexpected will lead to pain that will test Aurora's strength of character. But her family and friends are there to help her but first she has to get through this hell.
AN: 03/27/2025 minor updates as I reread through the chapter to remember what I had going on in this story.
Chapter Text
Aurora could not believe what was happening. Yes, they had got Umbridge out of the castle but there were still issues. She still had to deal with the looming threat of Dumbledore and Voldemort. Taking a deep breath, she moved through the castle going through her days as the months passed and life continued.
“What are you going to do for Yule Rory?” Ron asked as he walked beside her, they were heading to Hogsmeade for some final gift shopping.
The cloudy chilly day was peaceful for the most part for the group.
“I’m going to do the traditional observations of the holiday.” Aurora answered with a gentle smile, her hand petting along Tashi’s head as she lay around her shoulders. “I’m also going home to Westfold.” She explained. “I know that your father and brothers are coming for the holiday.”
“I don’t know how you can stand to talk about those PAGAN holidays.” Granger’s voice snarled from behind her.
“Because Granger it is the religion of the wixen world. Just as you wouldn’t tell someone who follows Hindu religion or others around the world we should not be forced to celebrate that which isn’t our religions. We should not especially be required to conform to the traditional holidays of those that condemn us for being witches and wizards. The teachings behind the traditions of Christmas and Easter would see us killed for being what we are. So, I personally refuse to acknowledge them as the holidays of the wixen world.” Aurora sighed as she answered without turning around, she caught out of the corner of her eye the flash of a reporter and smirked knowing that her father’s plans were in place.
Granger scoffed before flouncing off in the direction of the Hogshead, though Aurora wondered why that was she did not let it disturb her time out in Hogsmeade with her friends. Fred and George were just ahead of them with Luna between them while she walked with Ron. She spotted Draco sneering in her direction before moving off to the side. She froze in place at the first hit of frozen rain against her face.
“Aurora?” Ron stopped when he noticed she had frozen before looking around frantically when the rain had started.
“When the day comes that darkness rises once more, a betrayal shall bring a new unity...upon the day ice rains from the sky, a child in red shall bring the toppling of leaders...” Aurora whispered before looking down at what she was wearing. She was dressed in a pair of tight red dragonhide leather pants, a golden knit sweater with a red peplum fitted jacket with red buttons. She was also wearing knee high brown dragonhide boots with a very low heel, a red infinity scarf, and a red knit beanie. She looked around with wide eyes. “Did you see where Granger went?” She knew that the girl had headed in the direction of the Hogshead but that was all that she knew.
“Why?” Ron stepped up with a firm look on his face.
“Because I think the beginning of the prophecy will begin today...” She whispered with fear flowing through her veins.
“What prophecy?” Fred asked as he came closer.
“I can’t say right now but... the first two lines talk about how it’ll begin. The one that causes me the most concern is the line about ‘a child in red’...” Aurora looked at the others with a raised eyebrow. “There is also mentioned in the first lines about ‘a betrayal shall bring a new unity’...” She shook her head before summoning her patronus only freezing momentarily at the fact it was no longer Prongs but instead took on the form of a large raven, one of the ones that she knew deep within her heart belonged with the Dwarrow of Erebor. “Papa... make sure you and dad are alert... all signs are pointing toward everything starting now...” With that the raven flew off and she turned back to the others. “Keep alert but we don’t let this stop us.”
“Agreed.” The others all nodded as they moved through the village shopping.
It was when they were leaving the village as the rain picked up even more, the carriages having arrived to take students back because of the fact that the betrayal became clear. Hermione Granger stopped at the gates to the school looking for and obviously waiting for someone.
When Aurora stepped out of the carriage she had ridden back in Hermione lobbed a ball, later to be discovered as the first snitch that Aurora had ever caught as seeker, straight at Aurora.
“Courtesy of the rightful Headmaster!” Granger called out with a sneer.
Because of her natural reactions Aurora caught the ball instead of ducking, she could see that it was small and the flash of gold. The curses that were let out rang through the air as Aurora seemed to be lifted off the ground and convulsing in mid-air. Aurora’s hair was whipping around her caught in the fierce wind of the storm. At first she seemed to be serene, simply sleeping as she floated limp in the air. Only to let out a blood curdling scream moments later and her eyes flying open.
“NARVI! Manna mennet, Narvi? (where are you, Narvi?) Rehta! (help!) Ván! (I won’t!) Á pusta! (Stop!) Lá aþan! (I will not acquiesce to your request!)” Aurora cried out in pain toward what she was seeing.
Those that were below her attempting to get her from the air heard the horrifying cries of pain that followed the brutal snapping of bones. Even Hermione was horrified as she watched what was happening. Draco had come up behind her and bound her while looking up in horror at what was happening.
“It’s the Maledictio Praeteriti Doloris!” Draco called out as he came forward.
“The what?” Fred looked over at Draco.
“The curse of past pain.” Sirius whispered in horror. “She’s reliving something of extreme pain and torment. It doesn’t even have to be from this life time.”
“She was clearly tortured at some point.” Draco whispered in horror. “If it plays out to the final point it could even kill her.”
“Thankfully it was created by a Black and a Black created the counter...” Sirius whispered as more screams were heard and now blood was starting to flow down and drip to the ground and those standing below her. “Remy be prepared to catch and run. We can’t use more magic until we get this completely removed from her. The slightest interaction with magic could restart the curse.” He looked at his soulmate with horror in his eyes. “She’ll need to heal the mundane way in seclusion.”
“Do it... I’m ready...” Remus was right below her with Severus close at hand.
“Finem maledictum doloris!” Sirius cried out while pointing his wand at Aurora in the air.
With several screams surrounding them she plummeted into Remus’s arms and he was sprinting through the grounds to the hospital wing and the seclusion rooms waiting there. Severus keeping stride beside him so that he could alert them to what was needed and what had happened. Sirius then turned to Draco.
“Thank you... I think you helped save her life...” Sirius clasped his little cousin’s shoulder before looking over at Hermione still stunned on the ground outside the wards of the castle. “Now...” He stepped forward and conjured auror level bindings and then levitated her into the castle and up the headmistress’s office. “Louis... please summon Minerva and Madame Bones. Severus is in the hospital wing tending to the situation on that end and will join us when he has a chance.” He directed the Personal Assistant of the Heads as he placed Hermione on a chair and stood beside Minerva’s desk with his arms crossed. Gathering the Black family pensieve from their house-elf he quickly pulled the memory of the events at the gate from his mind and set them within. He looked up when Fred entered the office with a handkerchief wrapped around the object that had been tossed at Aurora. Fred glared toward Hermione before nodding to Sirius and stepping from the office just as Amelia Bones entered through the floo and Minerva came striding in through the door. “Ladies thank you for coming so quickly.”
“What’s this about Regent Potter?” Bones asked with her arms crossed.
“And why is Miss Granger bound in such a way?” Minerva looked startled.
“Please watch the memory in the pensieve. It is my own memory from just within the gates of the school from the arrival of Miss Granger at the gate to the end of the events that lead to you being summoned.” Sirius nodded to the pensieve.
Minerva and Amelia raised eyebrows in response before moving the pensieve and entering the memory. When they emerged, both were furious. Amelia made sure that Hermione wasn’t able to leave the seat while also placing an auror grade truth spell on the seat, it was what they were able to do for minors it would not force them to talk but it would make it so that they told the truth. She then revived her and let her take in the fact that she was no longer out in the icy rain.
“Miss Granger, I am Amelia Bones, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. I was summoned here due to the nature of the events at the gate.” Amelia spoke up as soon as she saw she had the girl’s attention. “I will say now that you are under arrest for the attempted murder of Aurora Potter-Black. Anything you say can be used against you in the court of law. You have the right to an attorney and if you can’t afford one we will provide one for you. Do you understand these rights?”
“Yes. I’m not stupid!” Hermione snarled.
“Good to know. I want to know where you got the cursed item that you threw at Miss Potter-Black?” Amelia asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Headmaster Dumbledore gave it to me. He said it would make her see the error of her ways and that he’d soon be back in his rightful place.” Hermione sneered in response.
“Did he say what that rightful place was?” Amelia asked.
“As headmaster and Chief Warlock.” Hermione shrugged. “He needs to be here to make sure that those with true promise get to where they need to be and aren’t blocked by those who are prejudiced against us.”
“This is likely about his promise to her that she’s been heard complaining about never getting if he wasn’t in place.” Sirius spoke up with a sigh.
“What promise is that?” Amelia asked looking back at Hermione.
“I’m going to be Minister and make sure that all the purebloods are brought into the muggle world by any means necessary.” Hermione shrugged.
“Wow you’ve really drunk the Kool-Aid haven’t you.” Sirius cocked his head to the side. “Did you know what the snitch would do when you threw it at Aurora?”
“No...He just told me that I needed to make sure that Harry got the snitch. I thought it was a portkey...” Hermione whispered fear in her eyes.
“Snitch?” Amelia asked. “I only saw a small ball like object.” Thinking to the memory she had witnessed.
“Fred Weasley had the forethought to wrap the item in a silk handkerchief and bring it up...” Sirius said with a sigh as he gesture to Minerva’s desk where a dead snitch lay on the silk cloth. The wings hung limp to the side of the golden ball and were covered in blood which was horrifying to realize that Aurora’s hands were bleeding as well as the broken bones that he had glimpsed. He knew she had dropped the ball with the first broken bone on the hand that had caught the ball forced the hand to spasm open. “It has upon it the Maledictio Praeteriti Doloris curse from the Black family. It was one of the nastier curses created and can be set to be triggered by a specific magical signature. I don’t know how he got a hold of her pure unchanged magical signature...”
“That’s because I got it for him.” Hermione spoke up smugly. “He told me that he needed it to get back control.” She shrugged unbothered by the fact that she had taken a read of someone’s magical signature.
“That is illegal...” Minerva whispered wide eyed. “It is against so many laws to take a read of someone’s magical signature especially if the person is unaware of the event happening.”
“It’s not. He said that it’s fine because he needed it for the Greater Good. He said that he had to have the magical signatures of her, Mr. Black, Mr. Lupin, Professor Snape, and Professor McGonagall. It’s so that he can get through the wards...” Hermione shook her head.
“Did you get the other signatures?” Sirius blinked in shock.
“No... it has to be done over a period of time... I wasn’t able to get close enough for long enough without someone noticing.” Hermione attempted to cross her arms and pout over the fact that she wasn’t able to get the reading that she needed to please the headmaster. “He was proud of me for getting Harry’s.”
“Miss Granger...” Amelia closed her eyes and breathed deeply. “You’re already under arrest for placing a deadly curse on a fellow student. Now charges of magical rape are going to be added.”
“What? That’s not... what?” Hermione furrowed her brow and shook her head in confusion.
“To take a read of someone’s magical signature is considered magical rape, especially if the person is unaware of it happening.” Amelia said with a frustrated expression on her face. “That you only attempted with adults doesn’t change the fact that you attempted it so that will be four counts of attempted magical rape along with the actual magical rape.” She turned to Sirius. “This Maledictio curse... I saw that there was a counter that you were able to use once you realized what it was. That said is there a way to help her heal with magic?”
“No... because the curse is now tied to her magical signature while the counter was cast it lays dormant for a year and a day on the body. If there was ever magic applied to her even benign it could reactivate.” Sirius whispered in horror over what could happen. “Each time the curse is restarted the counter-curse is less and less successful to bring her back.”
“What does the curse do specifically?” Amelia asked, she was taking records over everything.
“It ties into your soul... any pain that you had experienced in the past no matter if it is this life, or any past ones will be returned to the body with the wounds that accompany it.” Sirius explained softly with horror in his eyes. “If the method that caused the pain led to death and the curse can’t be stopped then it can lead to death again.”
“Fuck.” Amelia’s eyes went wide as she listened to the explanation.
Hermione was shaking her head in disbelief while Minerva sank into a chair with her hand to her mouth in horror. Amelia looked toward Hermione and knew that she did not need to remain here to learn anything more about what the curse could cause. She called for Aurors Shacklebolt and Dawlish. Minerva shook herself out of things before turning to Hermione Granger.
“Miss Granger... I’ve never had to participate in this event, and I had prayed that I would never have to. That being said I will not balk from doing my required duty. As Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, I, Minerva Isobel McGonagall, do hereby expel from this school Hermione Jean Granger for the attempted murder and magical rape of a fellow student as admitted by truth spell.” Minerva summoned Hermione’s wand and tapped it with her own where it flared. “I bind this wand due to the crimes against the fellow student as witnessed by several peers and staff. May Mother Magic have mercy on you for you will find none within these halls.” She handed the bound wand. “May this show any spells that she has used to harm others so that the truth of her statements be verified.” Only after trial for her crimes would she have her wand snapped or returned.
“Thank you Headmistress.” Auror Dawlish nodded as he took the wand from her and placed it in the bag reserved for these sort of things. It secured the wand but also made it so that there would be no accidental or intentional snapping of the wand until it had been checked.
“She has had her rights told to her and she has acknowledged them. That is the cursed item and the pensieve memory of the events in question.” Amelia handed over another pair of evidence bags one with a sealed bottle with the shimmer of the memory that Sirius had extracted. “I will be leading this case.”
“Yes, Ma’am.” Both Aurors nodded in reply and then escorted Hermione from the school.
The girl in question was frozen in shock as she was escorted from the school. She was shocked that she had been expelled for this but then straightened up for she believed that once the Headmaster was back in his rightful position he would bring her back and make all of this go away. With that assurance in her mind, she let herself be taken to a cell. She also knew they would not assign a minor to Azkaban.
Minerva watched Hermione be taken from her office in magic suppressing cuffs and shook her head in disbelief that this had happened.
“Let it be known Madame Bones that Miss Granger was in possession of a time turner for the length of a full school year in her third year. I had spoken against it but the headmaster at the time overruled it.” Minerva said with a sigh.
“So, depending on how often she used it she could already be of age. I’ll have the DOM check her over and determine how old she actually is.” Amelia nodded in response. She pulled out a special small black covered notebook that had the image for the Department of Mysteries on it. She made a note for one of the them to go to the cells and check the age of the child Hermione Granger within. “Now...we should go and see the condition that Miss Potter-Black is in.”
“Minerva... before we go...” Sirius took a deep breath. “Because of the risks to her I will need to pull her from school for a year and a day. I will find a substitute for my class, but it’ll be safer to have her home at Westfold behind the wards there. It’ll also giver her time to recover as much as she can...” He explained softly.
“I figured... let me know who can cover for your class.” Minerva nodded in response. “Will she be able to continue her studies?”
“Yes, it is just safer to have her where there isn’t the risk of someone casting at her even for practice in class.” Sirius explained.
“Then I’ll have her teachers gather up assignments for her. We’ll also have them come to her for the tests. She’ll still be able to take her OWLs if she’s able to perform magic.” Minerva made a quick note on a pad of paper on her desk, with the help of a few of the mundane-born students and teachers she had been introduced to notepads and pens, though she stuck with fountain pens, that allowed her to control the mess in her office to a better degree. She used legal pads for the most part to help with the control. “Let’s go see if they have an update.”
In the Hospital wing as Remus sprinted in Dr. Watson and Madame Pomfrey jumped into action.
“NO MAGIC!” Severus shouted before they could start to cast diagnostic on Aurora.
“What’s wrong?” Both of the healers froze in shock.
“She was hit with the Maledictio Praeteriti Doloris curse.” Remus explained as he moved to place her on the bed. “She can have potions but no spells can be cast on her without fear of it reactivating the curse and bringing about her potential death.”
“What was done to this child how is she so...” Madame Pomfrey froze in shock at the image before her.
For as they removed the clothing that she was wearing Aurora was covered in what could only be called torture wounds. She had whip marks, knife marks, broken bones, and signs of vaginal tearing. The worst of the broken bones were her hands they had been smashed to the point that if it weren’t for potions it would likely cause her to lose all use of her hands.
“We’ll have to send her to a mundane hospital...” Dr. Watson spoke up. “There’s no way to heal the damage to her hands without x-rays and we can’t do that here without magic.”
“We can’t take her through the floo and taking her by knight bus or apparation would be an even greater risk...” Severus shook his head; the curse was one that Bellatrix liked to use though he hadn’t known that there was a counter until Sirius had cast it. He had watched several succumb to the wounds.
“I have a car just outside of the Hogsmeade’s wards. If we secure her and get her to the carriages, we can get her to my vehicle.” Watson explained. “I’ve got similar spells on my car as the knight bus meaning that I can get us there faster than if it was just by car. The Belford Hospital is the best choice for care of her.”
“You won’t need to go to Hogsmeade to get it darling.” Sherlock stepped in. “I thought something might happen when I saw Miss Granger meeting with Dumbledore outside of the Hogshead earlier. He looked a little too pleased at the willingness of Miss Granger to work with him. I brought your car to the door closest to here...”
“How’d you get it through the wards?” Remus asked with a furrowed brow fear and worry clear in his eyes.
“I brought it through the carriage entrance. There’s several spells on it that make it so that it doesn’t register as mundane.” Sherlock shrugged.
“Good thank you.” Watson nodded with a gentle look at his soulmate. “Let’s get her as bandaged as we can then we’ll secure her and take her to the hospital.” He turned back to Aurora and summoned several potions, one to keep her unconscious as they dealt with her wounds, and then one to kill her pain as they dealt with the wounds. “Oh, make sure the back seat is down.”
“Already did so.” Sherlock nodded. “I’ve got the one side down while there is a seat in place to allow for someone to ride beside her.”
“Thank you.” Watson nodded. “Poppy I’d like you to remain here. Professor Snape if you’d ride with, there are spells in place to allow us to transport three additional people besides the driver and the injured party in my vehicle.” Watson’s vehicle was a 1990 Range Rover Classic SWB bought new and modified with subtle magic like was used in the ministry’s vehicles and the knight bus. “Make sure we have pictures of her wounds. The DMLE will need it for the case against those that hit her with this...”
“Of course.” Poppy nodded glad that she was able to be trusted in such a way.
“Professor Lupin, you and Professor Black will be needed to come with for guardianship issues. We will have to explain that she had been kidnapped and tortured...” He continued as they worked to get her stable enough for transport.
“Of course.” Remus nodded in response as he continued to stay back and watch over his pup.
It was another fifteen minutes before Sirius entered the hospital wing with Amelia and Minerva.
“Ah good you’re here. Now we can get going.” Watson nodded at Sirius. “Madame Bones, we need to take the child to the closest mundane hospital in Belford. She needs x-rays and surgery on her hands to get the bones in proper place, we’ll be able to give her infusions of skela-grow to help facilitate the correct healing of her hands so she doesn’t lose all use of them. If that doesn’t work then after a year and a day we’ll vanish the bones and regrow them. We were informed we cannot use magic on her and this is the best way. I have permits for the vehicle we will be using; I’ve used it in the past for the same reason I am now. Madame Pomfrey will remain behind to hand handle the cases that come in with our assistants, while Professor Snape will come with as the potions expert for health reasons. She also has the file that we created for this situation with pictures of the wounds. After we get the child in the vehicle Professor Holmes will remain here and speak with you about what he witnessed in Hogsmeade this afternoon which lead to him bringing my vehicle on the grounds.” He nodded to Remus and Sirius before moving with Sherlock and Severus to carry the stretcher out of the hospital wing and heading for the doors near the facility tower where the hospital wing was residing. Outside the doors was the vehicle that he had been talking of.
Amelia watched as they loaded Aurora Potter-Black into the back of the vehicle, getting the stretcher to lay along the length of the vehicle from the back of the front passenger seat to the back door. As soon as she was loaded they were off heading toward the nearest mundane hospital. She turned back to Madame Pomfrey and Headmistress McGonagall to get the information she needed to continue the case against Miss Granger. Sadly, she wouldn’t be able to go after Dumbledore yet, though his time would come soon enough.
At the Belford Hospital the emergency room doctors and nurses were shocked at what they saw come speeding into their ambulance bay. They were horrified at the state of the young woman that was pulled out.
“My name is Doctor John Watson; this young woman was just rescued from a horrifying state of things. Her fathers and uncle were the ones to find her... this is the closest hospital that we’ve been able to find. Name Aurora Potter-Black, age 15, weight unknown...” Dr. Watson explained as they pulled the stretcher out, Severus being at the end in the front while Sirius had been sitting at her feet, he had been in his animagus form for the drive to the hospital before shifting back as they got close. “Her hands have been smashed by a hammer of some sort. She has not regained consciousness since she was found. There was also signs of rape... It has been touch and go...”
As Dr. Watson told those waiting what they were dealing with they got Aurora transferred into the bay. The doctors and nurses jumped into action with orders for x-rays and surgery what followed was days of recovery and reconstructive surgery for Aurora’s hands.
~*~*~Dream~*~*~
“NARVI!” Aurora screamed as she became aware of the pain.
“SHh... I’m here... ekûnuh (my one) ... I’m here.” Kili wrapped her in his arms fear and worry gripping him as she thrashed as if she was still asleep fighting against his hold. “Wake Gimlelul (my brightest star) ... wake and see you are safe.” He is horrified as he watches the wounds appear on her body and noticed the broken bones in her hands.
“Manna mennet, Narvi? (where are you, Narvi?) Rehta! (help!) Ván! (I won’t!) Á pusta! (Stop!) Lá aþan! (I will not acquiesce to your request!)” Aurora cried out lost in her head as she continued to thrash.
Tears flowed from his eyes as she continued to cry out, thanks to his memories as Narvi he understood what she was crying out and it horrified him to hear her calling for his help. He knew that she was reliving the torment that she had endured with the dark one. He continued to hold her close while calling for her to come back to him. For hours he held her, he felt when she settled into a deeper sleep that kept her from being able to interact with him. He simply held her and offered her as it was all he could do. He knew that he would be unable to affect her wounds in the physical realm but he worked on bandaging them as he could all the while tending to her fae along with her body.
“I’m here Khajimel (gift of all gifts).” Kili continues to hold her and whisper to her. “I am here... maralmizi (I love you) ...” He spent time whispering soothingly to her while tending to her.
Kili did not have a chance to speak with her before he was pulled away from his rest to face the day.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
~*~Arda~*~
“I will find a way to end you Sauron! Abrâfu shaikmashâz! ((You) Descendant of rats!) And whoever has caused ekûnuh to relive what you put her through!” Kili snarled as he woke. He got dressed for his day and stormed out with barely a greeting or farewell to his mother and uncle before arriving at the training yards. He approached Dwalin with his gifted sword in hand. “I need to work myself into the ground so that I can rest. I must return to my ekûnuh.”
“What do you mean little prince?” Dwalin asked carefully. He like the rest of those closest to the line of Durin knew the truth of who Kili was and what he had seen upon his inheritance.
“I mean that ekûnuh is trapped in the nightmare of her end of days before she was reborn where she is. Even in our dreams she does not wake while she relives the crushing of her hands and the violation of her fae.” Kili snarled as he moved into position when Dwalin nodded and pulled out his axes. “I can tell she is being kept in an enchanted sleep where she is to continue to help her heal but I can’t help her fae heal if I’m here awake. I know within my heart and soul that if her fae is not healed before she is returned to me then she will never heal.”
“What do you mean little prince?” Nori popped up beside them avoiding the moves from Kili and Dwalin at his sudden appearance.
“I mean that my ekûnuh has been cursed where she is and I’m unable to help her but to help heal her fae in the between that we’ve discovered.” Kili snarled as he continued to fight, with Nori helping train him in the more dirty type of fighting that can be useful in the battlefield and on the road.
“What can you do?” Dwalin drew his attention back from the anger that he was feeling over what his one was going through.
“What I did as soon as I saw her... Even though she is unconscious even in the between I tended what wounds I could and offered what comfort I could. She did not wake in the whole time that I was there, and I fear what it’ll do to her fae if I remain apart from her for as long as it usually happens when we dream.” Kili sighed as he continued to battle with the others. Thorin and Fili joining in with concern on their faces because of the way that he had been that morning when he left instead of the joy that he usually had after the experiences of his Dreams. “I can’t protect her if I’m not there... I can’t be there if there is the usual delay between meetings. I can’t go three months before I Dream again.” Kili’s expression was lost as he looked at his uncle, brother, and cousins.
“We will offer prayers to Mahal and Irmo that you are able to visit sooner.” Thorin came over and cupped his hand around the back of Kili’s neck to make sure he was paying attention. “It may be though that you are unable to visit sooner. If so we will help you face this trial before you. You’ve told us that for you it is months but for her it is daily that she sees you...”
“Yes, but Irak’Adad (uncle) I...” Kili started feeling lost as he looked at him, he was worn but not exhausted. The others wouldn’t allow him to continue to fight them because they knew this wasn’t the way it needed to be. “She was calling for me... well Narvi... but she was trapped in her past as she relived it... her hands... oh Mahal her hands...”
“What about her hands Irakdashat (nephew)?” Thorin asked softly.
“They were smashed beyond what even the greatest of healers could repair...” Kili whispered lost in his expression as he looked at his own hands. “There would be no crafting, no fighting, she won’t be able to use them from the damage done...”
“You said that she lives where there are many with the gift of magic?” Fili piped up; glad they were in the private training salon where they had brought him in their fight so that they could talk freely.
“Aye...” Kili nodded.
“Then there is a chance that they have some way to help her with her hands. Do not give up hope of them being able to help her.” Fili said softly as he looked at his little brother.
“I will pray it is so.” Kili whispered.
“Do you know what happened at all?” Nori asked gently.
“No... normally when she joins me in our dreams, she is awake but this time she never became conscious. I had to hold her through her struggles. It was clear what she was dealing with as she screamed and cried out for Narvi to help and save her. While refusing to give in...” Kili closed his eyes as he thought back to the fear and pain that he had heard in Aurora’s voice.
“What was she saying?” Thorin asked gently.
“Manna mennet, Narvi? Where are you, Narvi? Rehta! Help! Ván! I won’t! Á pusta! Stop! Lá aþan! I will not acquiesce to your request!” Kili said looking at his uncle with such pain.
“You’re able to understand the elvish tongues?” Nori blinked in shock.
“Ever since I remembered who I had been. Celebrimbor taught Narvi the elvish tongue and Narvi was teaching Celebrimbor the dwarrow language as well with the permission of King Durin, the third of his name,” Kili said softly looking at his uncle worried that he would be upset that Aurora would know the language of their people.
“She is your One. If it was granted by King Durin III, then it is her right.” Thorin nodded, not upset at all.
“Thank you.” Kili whispered as he looked at his uncle before he turned back to the others.
“Come on... you need to talk to Amad.” Fili grabbed Kili from the training salon.
“I do need to apologize to her...” Kili sighed as he moved to return to their home and speak with his mother and apologize for how rude he had been that morning.
~*~*~Dream~*~*~Same day~*~*~
Kili opened his eyes and looked around the chamber that he appeared in; it was the bed chamber that Celebrimbor had hidden within her rooms at Eregion. The round window was letting in a soft light while the greenery and natural elements were soothing. The satin dressed bed still held the still form of Aurora as she laid there her head slightly facing the window while her hands continued to lay to the side of her.
“Oh ‘ibinê (my gem)...” Kili moved and sat softly on the side of the bed brushing the hair from her face softly. “If only I could take this from you...” He looked toward the window when he heard voices and was amazed to realize that he was looking through to what was going on around her. He heard a steady beep and realized that it was in time with her heart, where he had his hand on her wrist feeling her heartbeat. “What...” He stood and looked out of the window.
** “When will she wake up?” A regal looking man with a short beard and long hair that was tied back from his face slightly.
“Scion Black, she’s still under from the surgery. Because we can’t use magic on her for a year and a day because of the curse this is what has to happen...The doctors are talking of leaving her under for a week to help with the healing. She’s on medications to fight off infections. She’s in what is called a medical coma.” Another man answered who was looking at some papers in front of him while looking at the things making noise beside her. “The longer she can be kept under is better in this case. They weren’t able to do much for her hands because of how badly they were smashed. I was only barely able to keep them from removing her hands.” It was clear then that her hands were in odd cage like contraptions. “With these braces they will keep them straight for now... We will have to wait until a year and a day to remove the bones and heal them properly...”
“Dr. Watson...” Scion Black sighed as he looked at the one man. “I apologize for my short temper... there has been no sign of Dumbledore. Granger has clammed up when it became clear to her that she wasn’t getting out of things.”
“She doesn’t need to say anything Sirius.” Another man approached his appearance was dark and mysterious, he reminded Kili of the elf known as Erestor in Riverdale. “She was caught in full action performing the task of passing on the cursed item. She was also witnessed meeting with Dumbledore. Now that he’s wanted he can’t hide at his brother’s unless he’s forcing Aberforth to hide him which I wouldn’t put past the man.”
“I know Sev...” Sirius sighed as he crossed his arms. “I just feel like I can’t do anything. It was one of my ancestors that created that blasted curse and even though their sibling created the counter spell due to the horror it was still a member of the Black family that caused this...”
“It was nothing that you could have prevented. By being close at hand, you were able to counter the curse quickly because of the warning that she gave.” Another man stepped up and wrapped his arms around Sirius holding him close.
“Remus...” Sirius turned into him showing the pain that he was feeling as tears slipped down his cheek. “I worry this’ll break her.”
“We won’t let it... nor will her One.” Remus whispered as he continued to comfort his own One.
“I wish that there was a way to send her on to him already without having her fulfill the prophecy on this side. It has finally begun...” Sirius whispered as he seemed to break over the pain that Aurora was in. “If there is any magic cast on her before a year and a day has passed... you know that that Dumbles won’t let her have that time before doing whatever he could to draw her out. He’s determined to be back at Hogwarts...”
“It has begun yes but also it means it is closer to being complete and she’ll be able to go to her One and those of us who will be joining her will be with her the whole way.” Remus replied his focus on Aurora while the others were around checking on the tubes and wires that were attached to her. “We won’t let Dumbledore draw her out before the time is up. You have my word.” **
Kili looked back toward the figure on the bed with tears in his own eyes. He moved and sat down on the bed beside her, and he wanted to pick up her hand to hold it in his own while he kept a close eye on her, but he didn’t want to risk her healing.
“I agree with Remus... I won’t let this break you. You are so strong, and I promise that I will help your strength grow and thrive.”
~*~*~End dream~*~*~
Kili sighed as he woke with tears on his face. He got up and moved out into the kitchen of their small house.
“Good morning Inùdôy (son).” Dis said with a gentle smile. “How was your rest?”
“I was able to visit with Celair again though she still was not awake... it was different...” Kili said as he joined his family at the table to break their fast.
“How so?” Fili asked as he gathered his own meal.
“She was laying in the chamber that Celebrimbor had in secret within her formal chambers at Eregion. It was the only place she could be truly herself.” Kili explained as he took a drink of his Kafh (espresso/coffee). “There was window that in Eregion looked out toward the mountains where Narvi lived but in our shared dream it allowed me to see where she was in the realm she lives in currently. She was in a room surrounded by four men; they were family and a healer from her world. They spoke of a curse that she had been hit with. She can’t have magic cast on her for a year and a day...she’s in a mundane, according to what she’s told me in our previous meetings, hospital and has been through surgery to set her hands...they are keeping her unconscious to help her heal.”
“Why can’t she have magic cast on her for so long?” Dis asked concerned.
“Because of the curse that she was hit with. There was a book that was sitting beside her bed that was open to a page describing a curse that would cause a person to feel the worst injuries they had ever endured, no matter what life it occurred in. The curse remains in the body for a year and a day even after the counter curse and each time magic is cast on the person then the curse is reactivated and increases in the damage caused. It causes them not only to relive the torture mentally but physically. It can lead to death.” Kili explained softly the horror of what he had read showing in his expression. “Even the most simple of spells cast upon her would reactivate the curse and restart the clock. The only good thing that is with this she can still use magic she just can’t have it cast upon her.”
“So, she won’t be defenseless? That is good.” Thorin nodded in response to the explanation.
“I’m just glad for that as well... the contraption on her hands... the healers were unable to do much because of how badly her hands were crushed. They’re talking about removing the bones and regrowing them after the curse is over. The Healer that was in the space talking to the others was saying that he had only just been able to keep them from removing her hands.” Kili explained as he sat back after finishing his meal.
“At least they have a way to help her once the time has come. We will offer prayers to Mahal and Lady Estë that her healing is as peaceful as it can be and that she doesn’t lose her ability to craft.” Dis said softly as stood and wrapped her youngest in a hug.
“Thank you.” Kili whispered in his mother’s hold while looking at the rest of his family. “Knowing what I do of those she is with they will take her to a secure place where she’ll be safe from the chance of spells cast upon her reactivating the curse.”
“That is good...” Thorin nodded thinking that was a wise decision on the part of her family.
~*~*~Earth~*~*~
“Come on Sirius... you need some rest. And we need to prepare the rest at the Keep for her arrival. We’ll also have to warn the house-elves.” Remus pulled his soulmate to his feet and led him from the room of the hospital where Aurora was resting. “Sev’s going to stay with her until we’re back. She won’t be alone at any point until it was time for her move to the Keep.”
“Alright...” Sirius nodded looking back at Aurora and Severus who was sitting alert with his wand easily at hand sitting out of sight in his long sleeve turtleneck that he had transfigured his teaching robes into. “What’s going to happen with your classes?”
“Your grandfather is going to cover them for me while I’m here.” Severus explained. “I’ve placed wards at the end of the halls and the windows so that no one will be able to sneak up on us. Dumbledore’ll be unable to get her here.”
“Thank you.” Sirius nodded before they left finally.
Doctor Watson was at the nurses stand talking with the doctors that had done the surgeries on her hands. They were still arguing about taking her hands to keep her from having to deal with the pain that she will be dealing with.
“No...” John pinched the bridge of his nose before he waved his hand in a way that many would see and think of the Jedi Mind Trick. “She will recover in time and doesn’t need to lose her hands.”
The doctors only nodded in response and walked away after making notes that she did not need to have a follow up surgery to remove her hands.
“We’re heading to the keep to get things ready.” Remus said as they approached.
“Good... I’ll start her first dose of skele-grow.” John nodded. “With the alignment in place and the cages to keep them straight then we’ll be able to ease some of the discomfort, but it’ll still be hard for her to do anything with her hands until we’re able to do more.”
“Thanks...” Sirius nodded his expression lost as he moved along with Remus to find a space that they could apparate from and get to Westfold.
“You’re supposed to be at Hogwarts.” James said his eyes narrowed as he looked at Remus and Sirius from within his frame.
“We need to prepare the keep and we need to let you and the others know some things.” Remus replied.
“Is Aurora okay?” Lily asked with fear in her eyes.
“Let’s get everyone together first.” Remus looked at them both with pain in his eyes as Sirius collapsed into a chair as if his strings were cut.
Gideon, Fabian, Regulus, Melania, and Orion all joined them in the dining room where they were waiting. The McKinnon’s, along with Benjy Fenwick, Edgar Bones, and Caradoc Dearborn had all returned to their own family homes. They looked at Remus and Sirius then at the portraits. They were startled to see the founders appear back in the frames kept there along with all the house-elves of the families were appearing around the room.
“What has happened to my baby?!” Lily snapped finally, not wanting to wait any longer.
“Yesterday afternoon...” Sirius started taking a deep breath. “I got a patronus from Aurora to be alert because she feared the prophecy was coming into play. She was wearing red and it started raining freezing sheets.” He took another deep breath. “I wasn’t on patrol in Hogsmeade, that was Professor Sherlock, and a few others. That said I remained at the gates waiting for her return. Miss Granger arrived before Aurora and instead of entering like I expected stood just outside of the wards. I don’t know how she knew where the ward line was but she stopped just outside and waited. As soon as she saw Aurora approaching with Fred and George along with Ron, Luna, and Neville she screamed out ‘curtesy of the rightful headmaster’ before tossing something at her. Because of the fact that Aurora was the seeker of the quidditch team she automatically reached out and caught what we later learned was a snitch. Upon catching it she was struck with the Maledictio Praeteriti Doloris curse.” Sirius said as he sagged in the chair with a hand over his eyes and tears streaming down his face. “Thanks to Draco Malfoy recognizing it and calling out what it was I was able to cast the counter curse but not before the curse was able to inflict some horrific wounds.”
“Why didn’t you recognize it right away?” Orion asked softly.
“Because I froze in shock and fear over what she was dealing with.” Sirius explained with a look of complete exhaustion. “Remus and Severus were there to catch her and run her to the hospital wing, Severus was able to stop them from casting magic on her when they arrived.” He looked toward James and Lily. “Doctor Watson has a special vehicle that Professor Holmes brought to the school after catching sight of Dumbledore talking to Granger. He had one of his ‘gut feelings’ that it would be needed. She was taken into a mundane hospital and then straight into surgery.”
“Why did she need surgery?” Lily asked with narrowed eyes.
“Do you remember when she was telling us of her life as Celebrimbor?” Sirius asked carefully.
“Aye...” James and Lily nodded.
“NO! Please no!” Lily was the one that caught on first.
“The curse brings about past pains that the body has endured. And physically causes them to reappear. The curse made her remember the pain of the time before her death as Celebrimbor to the point that her hands were once again crushed. She had to have surgery to have the bones pieced back together. Doctor Watson was able to stop them from taking her hands. She will be getting light doses of Skele-grow via IV until she’s home. When the year and a day are up she will have her hand bones removed and she will have them regrown. At the same time, we’ll finally be able to do the same for the rest of her bones that were unable to be taken care of before now.”
“She’s currently being kept in a medical coma so that she can heal without dealing with too much pain. Severus is with her right now. She will be brought back here and stay for the time for healing. Thanks to the ward lines and such she will be able to go outside. Her legs were also broken but thankfully it was ‘clean’ breaks according to the doctors. They also have several antibiotics because of the wounds from whipping on her back. For now, we’re going to have only her come home. But we’ll see how to she’s doing. We will see if we can have Luna, Ron, Fred, and George join her here.” Remus took over when it was clear that Sirius was having troubles.
“If they come it would give them a chance to learn what they would need for when they travel with her into Arda.” Melania said with a distant look in her eyes.
“No magic can be used on her without restarting the time for the curse and increasing the damage two fold each time magic hits her.” Sirius explained to the others. “Not even the house-elves can use magic on her.”
“We make sure we don’t.” Dobby nodded firmly.
“What is being done about the one that cast the curse and the one that delivered it?” Salazar asked with narrowed eyes.
“Dumbledore has disappeared, there is a warrant out for his arrest for what has happened. Granger has been expelled and her wand turned over to the DMLE while waiting for trial. She is waiting for her day in court in the cells below the Ministry.” Remus answered with a snarl on his lips.
“Good.” Salazar and Godric nodded in unison. “We’d have forced the headmistress to remove her from the school if it hadn’t already happened.” Salazar continued for the both of them. “One who assists in such an act against a fellow is not allowed in our halls.”
“Thanks to the unlawful use of a time-turner in her third year she is already of age. It turned out she was using it much more than the time she was allowed and aged herself by two years instead of one.” Sirius smirked as he looked up. “Minerva let us know as we were waiting for Aurora to come out of surgery.”
“Even better she’ll be tried as an adult but also she will be tried for the use of the time-turner a device that is only allowed to be used by the DoM.” Lily said with a smirk of her own. “It is a heavily regulated device and should never be given to a minor. I don’t know what Dumbledore was thinking letting her do that.”
“He was thinking it would make her even more beholden to him and believing that he was the best person. That he was able to let her use one made her think that he was able to do anything and that he was the next comin of Merlin.” Remus shrugged in response.
“Unbelievable.” Godric shook his head. “He brainwashed her didn’t he... And she still doesn’t believe that she has done anything wrong because she was doing what he wanted her to. I would bet that she believes that he will make everything disappear once he’s ‘back in power’...”
“Exactly that. Especially the expulsion from Hogwarts.” Remus nodded in agreement.
“Well once she’s expelled the wards were alerted and she’ll never be allowed back into the school.” Rowena smirked in response.
“Good.” Sirius nodded in response. “Though I’m surprised that Hagrid was allowed on the campus.”
“That was before the wards were returned to their former state. The headmaster before Dumbledore altered them so that Hagrid was able to come back.” Rowena explained. “He told us when we questioned it. It was also when he told us that Hagrid had not been expelled in truth. If he had been he would have been tried and found not guilty therefore he wouldn’t have been expelled in the first place.”
“That’s why he was cleared so easily?” Sirius asked thinking of what they had found out.
“Yes, though he was still charged with child endangerment and is no longer allowed to have the pets that he had been. He’s not going to be allowed to have a position as professor though he’s getting his degree.” Rowena explained gently.
“Huh...” Remus and Sirius huffed in acknowledgement.
It was a month before the hospital allowed Aurora to come from the medical coma, she had still dreamed though, after the first week she woke in the between where she dreamed with Kili. They were able to talk and he was able to help her deal with the pain and the sorrow of what she had relived. She was able to see as Sirius, Remus, Severus, and Dr. Watson showed up to care for her along with the doctors at the hospital. She had been amazed that she was able to sit in the window bench, that had bookcases underneath, and watch the world go on around her. It helped her deal with her trauma since Sirius explained everything that was going on and everything that was being prepared for her. She learned that the case against Hermione was being taken care of while she was in the medical coma so there was no risk of her being cast against in the court room. Amelia Bones stopped in to get the medical report to add to the case against Hermione.
When Sirius returned from attending the court hearing, the only time that one of the four men had not been there since they had all had to attend the trial, he had been smug. He had given the report that Hermione would be serving life for attempted murder and illegal use of a magical time turner that aged her to 18, she had already been sixteen as she was a year older than the rest of her classmates due to her birthday being the 19th of September. She would’ve already been listed as an adult if she had only been aged by one year but there was no denying her age by her using it four times the amount that she had been allowed.
The Department of Mysteries had been pissed that Dumbledore had one of their time turners. They were ministry regulated and not allowed out of the department so for Dumbledore to have had one he had stolen it from them. That he let her think he had permission from the Unspeakables to for her to use it was proven false when the head of the Unspeakables was called in and explained that it was only to be used in the controlled environment of the Department of Mysteries so as not to drive the user insane. It was never supposed to be used by someone under the age of majority because it would damage the magical core of the individual, they found out through some tests that Hermione’s core had been stunted to that of a 13 year old because of the use of the time turner and she would never have been able to perform the more powerful spells that would have been learned in the later years. She had her wand snapped and was sent to Azkaban at the end of the trial, she would be in the minimum security but still was in Azkaban.
Aurora felt a smug satisfaction when she learned the end results of Hermione’s trial. She knew that she was in for hell as she recovered but she also knew that with the help of Kili, who was showing up every night when he slept instead of every three months, as well as the help of her family she would have no issue coming out of this stronger.
Chapter 11
Summary:
Healing and plans start to come about to lead to the return of the lost to Arda.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Aurora woke from the medical coma and was set to be returned to the Keep with her family within two months of being in the hospital, since the attack happened on November 4th, and it was now Janurary 20th. The doctors had not wanted to talk about her leaving, they had wanted to keep her longer for tests when the results of x-rays showed much better healing then ever expected on not only her hands but also her legs and other broken bones. Watson did another of his hand waving thing to get them it ignore the situation, which amused Sirius, Severus, and Remus, all of whom remembered the Star Wars movies thanks to Lily making them all go to the theaters to watch them for a break from school and get along. They were removing her from the hospital against medical advice because it had been overheard that they were going to try and take Aurora from the room for ‘scans’ and have her moved somewhere else.
Aurora looked around the hospital room that she had been kept in since she was brought in, it was private with a window looking out over the city in which they were situated. She sighed as she waited, it would take a while for the paperwork to be finished. Looking down at the stress ball that she had been given to help with her physical therapy for her hands after the skele-gro helped heal her hands as much as it did.
“Alrighty! Time to go sweetheart.” Sirius said with a smile as he clapped his hands as he entered the room.
“How are we getting there?” Aurora asked softly, ever since she had come to her voice had been even softer than normal. Turned out the screaming she had been doing had damaged her vocal cords too much to speak above the whisper she was at. “What is going to happen?”
“Well, we’re going to be borrowing Doctor Watson’s vehicle again, he’s driving us, and heading to the Keep. His husband will be bringing Fred, George, Ron, and Luna with him from the school, they’ve gotten special permission to come for a week to support your return home. Arthur, Bill, Percy, and Charlie are already there.” Sirius explained simply as he moved to unlock the brakes on the wheelchair she was sitting in. “Tashi is already at the Keep as well as Hedwig.” He explained knowing she would be concerned about her familiars. “Ying is keeping her company along with Selene.”
“I’m glad...” Aurora sighed as she nodded to the nurses and doctors that were standing around watching her leave. She had never been comfortable around them after the things she had heard when she was in her coma. She knew that if she had not been guarded by her family non-stop, thanks to the fact that Dumbledore was an active threat still, she would not be where she was. “I just want to get home...” She whispered keeping an eye on the people around them.
“That’s what we’re going to do baby.” Sirius kept an alert nature as he pushed the wheelchair out into the main area of the hospital to the car park where Dr. Watson had the SUV waiting for them to join them. There was a special seat in place to help support her, because there had been discovered some damage to her spine that hadn’t been originally found in the damage to everything else. It was only when asked to move her toes that it was discovered. She wasn’t fully paralyzed, but she did have limited movement due to nerve and cord damage. “I just want you safe.”
“That’s what I want as well.” Aurora sighed. “I know that it will be time before that happens. I just wish that I didn’t have a prophecy tied to me here let alone when we leave.” She looked out the window with sad eyes. “I just want to be with Kili.” She whispered even softer than she had been speaking.
Thankfully the group made it to Westfold Keep without any outside interference. Doctor Watson was able to help Sirius get her situated in the bedroom that had been remodeled into a garden inspired cottagecore style bedroom with lots of draped fabrics, comfortable pillows, plants, and flowers galore. They both helped her change from the clothing that she had been changed into for the transfer into a pair of flannel pajamas that she had chosen. As soon as she was changed Doctor Watson bowed out and left to return to Hogwarts.
“This is amazing...” Aurora looked around the space as she was moved to the bed with the help of Sirius.
“We wanted you to feel comfortable...” Remus spoke from the door where he was watching over her.
“Well, I definitely do.” Aurora smiled as she looked around. She smiled to see the frame in her room that would allow her parents portraits to speak to her while she was laid up.
“Get some rest pup.” Sirius kissed her forehead, for though she was fighting it the look of exhaustion was clear to both Sirius and Remus. “The bell there...” He pointed at a small brass hand bell on the side table. “Will sound throughout the elf quarters along with our quarters to let us know if you need one of us. There is a spell on it, but it won’t affect your magic or cause issues with the curse. So, it’s safe for you to use.”
“Thank you...” Aurora smiled softly as she snuggled into the fluffy blanket and the comfortable pillows that surrounded her. “For everything...” She looked at him and Remus with a sad smile.
The pair gave her a soft smile of their own before they moved from the room letting her rest. Aurora looked out the window that sat beside her bed and smiled as she watched a gentle snow fall start with big fat flakes. She was grateful for warming charms and fires, especially since the fireplaces in Westfold Keep were all charmed to be the perfect temperature without letting sparks out and risking setting things alight such as all the plants in her room. It was slightly strange for her to be in a room that looked like a spring garden while the grounds outside were covered in a blanket of snow.
~*~*~Dream~*~*~
Aurora looked around the space that she had appeared in this time, thankfully it was still the room that she had been in each time she had dreamed since the curse had been laid. She smiled when she spotted the sleeping form of Kili, he had been exhausting himself in the waking world she knew to be able to join her in the dream realm. She sat beside her mate and was grateful for the fact that her hands were not so damaged as she was able to tend to his hair and hum a soothing song.
“In the morning when you rise
I bless the sun, I bless the skies
I bless your lips, I bless your eyes
My blessing goes with you
In the nighttime when you sleep
Oh I bless you while a watch I keep
As you lie in slumber deep
My blessing goes with you
This is my prayer for you
There for you, ever true
Each, every day for you
In everything you do
And when you come to me
And hold me close to you
I bless you
And you bless me, too
When your weary heart is tired
If the world would leave you uninspired
When nothing more of love’s desired
My blessing goes with you
When the storms of life are strong
When you’re wounded, when you don’t belong
When you no longer hear my song
My blessing goes with you
This is my prayer for you
There for you, ever true
Each, every day for you
In everything you do
And when you come to me
And hold me close to you
I bless you
And you bless me, too
I bless you
And you bless me, too...” Aurora sang looking out the window at the world beyond while running her hand through Kili’s hair.
“That was beautiful Khajimel (Gift of all Gifts)...” Kili whispered looking up at her from where he was laying with his head in her lap. “What was it called?”
“Thank you...” Aurora blushed softly. “It’s called The Blessing and is sung by a group known as Celtic Woman.” She answered his soft question.
“Are you home yet?” Kili asked as he moved to sit up so that he could look her over.
“Yes...I arrived home and am able to rest in my own bed. My Papa and Da remodeled my room so that it looks like a garden even in the middle of winter.” Aurora answered with a soft look on her face as she looked at her beloved. The world outside the window changed so that Kili could see what her room was like that she was telling him about. “It is soothing to my soul to have the space as it is...”
“I’m glad.” Kili looked out the window with a smile before turning back to Aurora. “It suits you.”
They just snuggled in the time that they had together this time not worrying about anything but supporting each other. Thanks to the ability to be together every night instead of every three months that had been the case with Kili they knew more about the other, learned who they were now instead of who they had been in the past. They both had a feeling that now that she was home they would be going back to every three months for Kili. Making the most of the time they had together they were just relaxing and enjoying the peace. Finding the love that had been so true for Narvi and Celebrimbor while making it their own at the same time.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
~*~*~Arda~*~*~
Kili woke with a soft smile on his face sitting up and making sure that his things were in place. He walked out of the bedroom he shared with Fili humming the song that his beloved had been singing as she ran her hand through his hair as he rested against her.
“That is a beautiful song...” Dis said with a smile to her youngest.
“It’s something that Celair was singing...” Kili blushed slightly.
“Well, it’s beautiful.” Dis replied as she kissed her son’s forehead as he settled at the table for his breakfast.
“Did it have any words?” Fili asked as he joined them. He too had been listening to his brother’s joyful humming as he prepared for the day.
“She sang it while I was resting...and only once...but it spoke of blessing someone.” Kili responded with a shrug.
“Perhaps when she is able to join us here she will be willing to sing it for us.” Dis said with a smile as she turned back to the baking that she had been preparing for.
“It’s something that we’ll have to see. She blushed like a soft pink rose when I complimented her over her voice.” Kili smiled simply as he finished his breakfast and moved to the weapons rack inside the door. “Do we know when the next transport is heading out?”
“In three days.” Thorin said simply as he finished tying off a braid in his hair and went to get his own breakfast. “You will be on the roster if you are able.”
“I figured.” Kili said with a shrug. “Both of us have figured that we will be back to every three month dreaming on my part.”
“How do you figure that?” Fili asked simply.
“She’s finally home and safe behind the best wards that the Nation can provide for her as well as what was placed by her mother. It’s tied not only in a secret that one of the Nation holds but also in her very blood. He’s not gonna be able to reach her there.” Kili answered as he double checked his weapons, he noticed a slight dulling on some of his blades and made plans to get to the forges and weapons salon to get them ready for travel. He had told them about the missing clan of Petty Dwarves and what had happened to them. He had also explained that because of the changes that had occurred with their shunning and then the transportation to the other realm they had changed and were now called Goblins, or as Celair called them with respect ‘the Nation’.
“What about if she leaves there?” Thorin asked simply.
“She doesn’t have plans to do so but if she needs to for some reason then she will deal with it at that time.” Kili answered not wanting to worry too much over his beloved and wanting to trust her abilities.
“Then we hope that they are able to help her until it’s truly safe for her...” Thorin said simply as Fili joined Kili in preparing for weapons maintenance before they were going to head out.
~*~*~Earth~*~*~
Aurora opened her eyes and looked back out the window with a sigh on her lips.
“Everything alright princess?” Sirius asked as he entered the room, he’d been on his way to check on her when he heard her sigh.
“Everything’s fine...” Aurora sighed again. “Just had a wonderful time in my dreams with Kili and didn’t want to wake up.”
“You’ll be with him before you know it.” Sirius said with a sad tinged smile.
“Doesn’t mean that I don’t want it to happen now...Even though it’s every day for me...it’s back to every three months for him...” Aurora sighed as Sirius helped her get into the wheel chair and then into the bathroom where he helped her get cleaned up, normally they would use spells if one was bedridden but thanks to the curse on her it wasn’t possible. “I just hate this...” She had a large blush on her face as she was brought out of the bathroom and Remus helped Sirius change her into a soft set of lounge wear.
“We understand that sweetheart. If you need to scream, scream. If you need to curse...curse, hell curse anyway I don’t care about propriety you know that.” Sirius shook his head. “We’ll get you strong again. We’ll get you safe and then soon we’ll get you to your One.”
Remus was behind Sirius rolling his eyes at the way that Sirius was talking before they moved her wheelchair to the dining room where she was able to sit and talk with those that were at the Keep, along with the portraits to see what was happening. She smiled as she talked with her parents, but she also had a shadow in her eyes as she dealt with the pain and frustrations.
Aurora looked around the main space of the Keep, the house-elves had gone out of their way to make the home a winter wonderland and she was quick to thank them. She looked at her friends who had arrived only two days after she had returned home as they joined them for a delayed Yule break. Remus and Sirius had gone with the others to retrieve the Yule Log as well as a Christmas tree. Even though they had celebrated Yule on the actual time of year that it fell they wanted to have her experience some of the traditions in their home. She was grateful for the help of Sirius, Remus, and Severus for she had been able to look through the catalogs and find things for her true friends and family. Thankfully, the gifts that she had been crafting had been finished before she had been hit with the curse and she was able to prepare to give them to her friends. With time she knew that she would be back to crafting, she also knew though that it would not be for a long time to come because of her hands. She worked through some of the exercises for her legs and hands, as her family and friends gathered preparing to open the gifts.
Aurora smiled as she looked at her pile of gifts with Hedwig on her new perch that was made to look like an addition of a full tree into her room with branches and vines wrapped around the four-poster metal frame of her bed. Tashi also enjoyed the perch as she clambered and climbed all through the room chasing the magical ball that would light up and chirp to get her attention but not need any active magic to activate it. Tashi was able to start it with a tap of her paw before it was rolling off, it was a creation of Fred and George for the pets, each having their own versions. She was laying in her bed with her new books on the table beside her and the extra soft blankets that she had been gifted by her friends. They knew that she didn’t want to get clothes because she knew that she wouldn’t be able to wear many of the fancier clothes that she had come to love for a long time. She instead was gifted thick warm blankets, with built in charms that again didn’t need active magic to activate, that would warm or cool depending on the temperatures that she needed at the moment.
Aurora had been touched that when her friends had arrived, they had locked away their wands, something that she found out her family had done as well though they locked theirs into their wand holders with a proximity charm that if she was close would not allow them to remove their wands from the holder unless there was a magical attack. She found out that it had been decided to do so, so that there was no risk to someone casting a spell on her even accidentally and reactivating the curse.
Aurora threw herself into her recovery and physical therapy after her friends returned to Hogwarts to continue the second part of the year. She worked on her studies while dealing with the information that she was learning. She devoured the library and Remus and Sirius purchased her even more books, even the most rare as she continued to study. She needed to be able to do her spells and written reports.
Aurora also worked with the Nation to create trunks that would be able to travel with her so that they would be able to place duplicates of every book in the library here at the Keep along with the Black Family townhome. They would also hold the supplies that they figured would be needed, including the creation that she had thought of when reading the research into the Hogwarts Heart Stone, they were working on creating similar ward stones that were able to be moved and when activated with magic would create a small Vale like environment. She found books in the mundane world, retrieved by Remus, that were based on the world that Rowena had told them about called Valdemar and the tales of the Hawkbrothers and their vales. She was intrigued by what they did and what they created in the stories and knew that the writer was one of those touched with the sight to view other realms that butted against her own. Even though she knew it would be over a year before she would be able to return to Arda she was already taking the steps needed to prepare.
When she had time, she worked carefully with the stress ball that she had been given by the physical therapist to strengthen her hands and keep them from getting worse. She was given pain potions when needed but over time she needed them less and less. She regained the use of her legs and with the help of Remus, who had done what he could to learn to be a physical therapist thanks to magic, she soon was back up and moving around though her hands had trouble gripping anything, wand, knives, or sword it didn’t matter. She was exhausted, angry, and frustrated as she went through her days. She argued and snapped at those that cared for her before breaking down in tears and apologizing. They never snapped back, for they all understood.
Aurora was simply thankful for the fact that the wards extended several yards beyond the Keep itself so that she was able to get out of the house as the weather changed with the months. Before she knew it her friends came home from school. She was grateful that several of her friends were able to come to the Keep to stay, the Weasley’s moved in for the summer after the year at school. She sat her O.W.L.s that summer and passed with E’s and O’s in all subjects that she took, even the Runes and Arithmancy that she had started self-study in as soon as she had reclaimed her life after her birthday.
This year for her birthday they went to an amusement park in America treating all the family and friends to the trip. They even flew on a muggle plane since Aurora still could not have magic cast on her, something that helped them stay under the radar with Dumbledore for he would never have looked for her in that way.
It was as they were in America that they got word from the Goblins that they were able to make the last move against Riddle and wiped him out. Because of the actions of her mother calling for his removal from the family, echoed by Rory, then the fact that they were able to find and gather every soul container they were also able to summon his main soul piece in the body constructed with Rory’s blood. As soon as they had the things in line they had brought them all to the bank’s ritual rooms where they had performed a full cleansing, horrified at what he had done and what had been done to him his mind had broken fully and he had thrown himself on one of the guards swords killing himself. This had happened over the past winter solstice but because of the protections around Aurora they were unable to alert her until she was in the states.
Aurora and her family held a party celebrating the news grateful that one of the Dark Lords was taken care of. They had found out during the cleansing that the curse that she had been hit with had been transferred to him as well because of the blood aspect for even though she had cast him from her lines he still had her blood within his body. Blood was blood and a curse to her blood such as she was under was the main reason his mind broke. She had been horrified but also glad at the same time for she now didn’t have to worry about one of the men after her. She also learned that when he had died all those that he had marked had been killed if they had not had the mark removed.
“Now we just have to deal with the old goat...” Aurora whispered as they were on the plane back to England after a month in America.
“We’ll be ready when it’s time princess.” Sirius pressed a kiss to her forehead as he watched her look out the window. He knew they had only a few more months to prepare for her return to the spotlight and the castle.
Thanks to their efforts and awareness she had not once had a spell cast on her. She knew that as soon as she was able the healers were going to put her in a healing coma and vanish all the damaged bones before spelling Skele-gro into her system. She also knew that they were going to be using the newly created potion that had been in the works from Severus and Arcturus that would heal the damage done to her nerves.
“Do you think Neville liked his birthday gift?” Aurora smirked at Severus who was sitting across the aisle form them.
“I know that he did brat.” Severus smiled gently in return.
“I’m glad you were able to work with grandpa and figure out a way to heal not only the damage done to nerves but also the damage done to the mind with the what had been done to them.” Aurora smiled at him with pride in her eyes.
The week before they had left for America, Severus and Arcturus had finished a potion that they had been working on since the curse had been laid on Aurora. They had discovered that the damage done to her body was not just from the torture in the past but also she had been dealing with damage from being held under the Cruciatus Curse twice for several minutes each during the third task. In finding a potion that could help with the damage they found a way to help the Longbottom’s heal from what had been done to them. They were just grateful that Augusta had given permission to St. Mungos to try any treatment without having to go to her for everything because she would have refused the use of the potion created by one of the family members of the woman that had done the most damage and one that had been a spy for the man that had led them.
When they had woken they were given other potions to reverse the damage done by being immobile for so long and then Augusta and Neville had been summoned just as Aurora and her family were getting onto the plane to head to America. While she was friends with Neville she knew that he was not going to be one of those going with her. She had talked it over with her family and knew that she would be transferring the Stinchcombe and Gryffindor line over to Neville. She had also decided that Percy would be receiving the Ravenclaw title, she had always felt that he was more fitted to Ravenclaw then to the Gryffindor house. The Potter line would be reabsorbed into the Peverell line and past to Regulus, though he didn’t know this just yet. She thought it fitting that a line associated with Death be handled by a Vampire. As for the Slytherin line she had decided to pass that line to Benjy Fenwick, few had realized that he had many Slytherin qualities but like her had been a snake in lions clothing.
“Are you ready for everything that is to come?” Sirius asked her softly as the plane flew over the ocean heading home.
“No...but what will be will be.” She whispered as she continued to look out the window grateful that she had been given the window seat. “I’m just glad that I finally made the choices I needed to...”
“There is that. What’s been going on with your sweetheart?” Sirius asked softly.
“They’re preparing for the journey to the mountain...” Rory answered as she looked at him briefly before looking back. “I think...when we arrive it will be at the height of things. IT will be the deciding moment...” She closed her eyes as she thought of the things that she had dreamed before being drawn into the dream walks with her one. “It took a little figuring...but they have the same amount of time as we do here. Though they stick with a 12 month and average of 30 day calendar, only five of the months has an extra day. He has his dream walks every three months so that it all lands on the solstices and equinoxes, as well as his birthday which lands between the summer solstice and fall equinox.” She explained as she continued to look between the world outside and her family within. We figured that I wouldn’t be able to join them until after my majority as well as his own...” She sighed before looking back outside. “I just wonder how it’s going to affect things when I arrive since according to that place I will still be basically a baby due to my nature...”
“I think the reason you’re dreaming of him every night while he’s only dreaming every three months makes it so that there is something happening. If what you say is right...I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s counted toward your age when you reach there...” Sirius answered her with a gentle smile. “I don’t think those that are arranging this would have you or those that join you be considered children.”
“Well, the twins and Ron’ll be of age as well...from the human perspective. As are you, Papa, and Uncle Sev. Only one that wouldn’t be of age for a human would be our Moon flower if she joins us...” Rory sighed, she loved that people were so self-absorbed at times that they were able to discuss this without care while flying over the ocean. They weren’t breaking the statute because they weren’t saying anything that would be considered overly magical. They could just be discussing a D & D world idea instead. “Now...”
‘Ladies and Gentlemen we will be arriving in London shortly. Please place your tray tables and chairs in their upright positions...’ The announcement came from the front of the cabin, they had splurged and been sat in first class with all their friends and family as well.
“We’ll talk more when we’re home baby.” Sirius leaned over and pressed a kiss where once a scar marred her forehead.
Because of the trip and time differences they were able to get her home at the same time that the Hogwarts Express was pulling out of the station. They had done their school shopping in the states for Ron and Luna, the twins had graduated with honors the year before to the amazement of everyone after the scores they had got on their O.W.L.s. Aurora simply smirked when she heard it and raised any eyebrow when asked why she was not surprised. She simply reminded them of the creativity and knowledge needed to safely and regularly create new products for their jokes. She had secretly submitted several of their prank potions to the Potions Mastery Board with the help of Arcturus and they had been shocked when they had received a dual Potions and Charms Mastery from both groups earning them the title of youngest masters in each subject, even beating Severus’s time since he had not been declared a master until a year after he had left Hogwarts.
“You are a little shit aren’t you Rory?” Fred smirked at his fellow housemate, the twins had moved into the Keep after graduation not wanting to be around the Burrow since they knew that it would likely be only a year or so before they left this world for good.
“Of course...what else would I be?” She smirked back before turning back to her book that she was reading grateful that she had friends there who could keep her mind off the pain that she still endured daily.
“Don’t change little Rory...don’t ever change.” George said with a soft smile as he gave her a gentle hug. Though she tried to hide the fact that she was in pain everyone knew the truth.
November 10th, 1996
Aurora opened her eyes from her meditations and looked around with a sigh, today would be the day that they would put her under for the medical procedure to fix her bones and her nerves. Thanks to the work of her family, she was able to avoid having magic cast on her for a year and a day. They had then given her a week for her core to settle in the fact that the curse had broken finally before they made plans for her to go under for the removal and regrowth of not only bones but ligaments damaged not only by the curse she had endured but also from the abuse that she had been subjected too for 13 years.
“Are you ready for this Little Dawn?” Severus asked as he entered the room with Doctor Watson and Madame Pomfrey.
“As ready as I can be.” Aurora replied with a tight smile in return.
“As we’ve explained we’ll be putting you in a magical medical coma so that you don’t have to endure the pain of the procedures. We’ll be using Draught of Living Death to do this for your safety. We’ll be vanishing the bones from your arms, hands, feet, legs, ribs, hips, and lower spinal column. Also, we will be rebreaking areas that need only to be straightened out. We’ll then be injecting Skele-gro directly into the areas of your spine as well as spelling it into your stomach. From there we will be hooking you up to an IV of the nerve regeneration potion as well as the bone strengthening solution. We’ll keep you under until the 15th when we will then bring you out of the coma and give you the weekend to recover. If you feel up to it you will be able to return to Hogwarts on Monday the 18th.” Doctor Watson explained simply.
“Thank you.” Aurora gave a grateful smile thankful that they were explaining everything and that they would be doing the procedure at her home and in her bedroom so she was surrounded by the nature that she needed as a High Elf.
“You’re welcome child.” Dr. Watson smiled before turning to Severus and Poppy to get ready for the procedure.
With the spells already in place to keep her from soiling herself as well as a quick insertion of the IV to make sure she had the nutrients and such she would need during the procedures they were soon giving her the Draught of Living Death and having her slip into the slumber of the magical coma so that she would not have to endure the pain that was about to come. Severus made sure he remained close the whole time supporting the certified healers along with helping keep her family in the know of what was happening.
*~*~*~Dream~*~*~*
Aurora woke in the forge and smiled as she looked around. She looked over and moved to join her One as he worked on crafting something. She listened as he sang the song of the Lonely Mountain that she had learned her One’s Uncle had written in honor of the fall of Erebor. Taking a deep breath she joined in as he started over.
“Far over the Misty Mountains rise
Leave us standing upon the heights
What was before, we see once more
Our kingdom a distant light
Fiery mountain beneath the moon
The words unspoken, we'll be there soon
For home a song that echoes on
And all who find us will know the tune
Some folk we never forget
Some kind we never forgive
Haven't seen the back of us yet
We'll fight as long as we live
All eyes on the hidden door
To the Lonely Mountain borne
We'll ride in the gathering storm
Until we get our long-forgotten gold
We lay under the Misty Mountains cold
In slumbers deep and dreams of gold
We must awake, our lives to make
And in the darkness a torch we hold
From long ago when lanterns burned
Till this day our hearts have yearned
Her fate unknown, the Arkenstone
What was stolen must be returned
We must awake and make the day
To find a song for heart and soul
Some folk we never forget
Some kind we never forgive
Haven't seen the end of it yet
We'll fight as long as we live
All eyes on the hidden door
To the Lonely Mountain borne
We'll ride in the gathering storm
Until we get our long-forgotten gold
Far away from Misty Mountains cold...” They sang together as Kili finished the work that he was doing.
“How are the plans for the journey going?” Aurora asked softly as they moved from the forge.
“Slowly...It’ll be at least a year before we move toward the mountain. Uncle is starting to feel out those that would be best to go. So far he’s gotten ten lined up...Gandalf has said he would supply a thief for us from among the Shire...” Kili answered as he moved to the anvil to hammer out the design that he was working on.
“Hmmm...warn him that being a grocer isn’t an insult among the people of the Shire...also be aware that Halfling is an insult to them. Someone that is a Halfling is seen as less than all the others in the Shire. Usually used for a woman who isn’t able to birth many or even any children. It isn’t the men that are insulted with it, unless they are past the age of 50 with no wife or children.” Aurora said with a sigh.
“What do you mean?” Kili looked at her with concern.
“In the land of the Shire you will find a land of plenty, children are as abundant as the flowers in the fields. If a family has less than four children then the woman is the one blamed. If a woman refuses to marry by the time that she reaches her majority she is seen as broken. It doesn’t matter if she is waiting for her Heart Song if she refuses to marry for the betterment of the family and the growth of the family then...she’s shunned, called mad, or a halfling.” Aurora answered as she watched her beloved work.
“Heart Song?” Kili asked gently.
“Aye...the Dwarrow have their One’s that they know by sight and touch...” She looked at him with a fond smile, “along with the dreams.” Aurora smiled thinking of how they were able to be together even now. “But for the people of the Shire they have Heart Songs, a song that they will hear their One sing that will resonated within their souls is the only way they can tell...”
“I didn’t know that...” Kili whispered as he focused on what he was working on.
“Few do. It is an open secret among the hobbits but it is only spoken of in the Shire. I don’t think even Gandalf knows of the way that hobbits find the One planned for them. They act as if they are similar to Men in that there isn’t a set person for them. Especially if they don’t have a One among the Shire.” Aurora said softly as she settled beside the warmth of the forge watching her beloved. “It is another reason for shunning if the One of a Hobbit is not among the Hobbits.” She went on to explain some of the reasons behind the shunning that could happen.
“Ridiculous...though maybe not as much as I would think. After all...” Kili sighed. “We’re having to do a whisper campaign to get people to accept the fact that there are those among the Dwarrow that have One’s who are not among the Dwarrow themselves. Thorin is grateful for your words about the fact that his One is out there. We’re working with the spy master to get word out about others having possibilities of One’s among the other races.”
“I’m glad.” Aurora smiled as she continued to watch Kili.
“Yeah...so...we’ve got a year until we start our journey.” Kili explained simply as he looked at her with a gentle smile.
“I know that I’ve got at least a year remaining here...I know that it won’t end until around the winter solstice...I have a feeling that the final confrontation will be after I finish my seventh year...then I will have to wait until the solstice before I’m able to return to you.” Aurora sighed as she continued to watch everything, she knew that he needed to work out his frustrations, just as she wished she could. “I’ve got to take time to recover fully and restrengthen my muscles after so long with the recovery taking so long.”
“You’ll be ready when the time arrives.” Kili smiled at her softly.
“Mahal willing...” Aurora nodded gently.
“Have you figured out what you’re going to do about your houses that you’re unable to bring with you?” Kili asked taking the conversation to another path.
“I’ve had some ideas and will be letting people know when I reach my majority.” Aurora answered softly as she fiddled with the tools that sat beside the forge.
“I’m glad that you’ve figured out what you want to do there. I know that you’ve been worried for a while about what to do.” Kili smiled, though the smile dimmed as they both felt the signs that they would soon be waking. “I’ll pass on what you’ve shared with my kin when I wake... I love you Ekûnuh (my one).” Kili whispered.
“And I love you so much as well Kurkarukê (my tiny raven).” Aurora whispered as she felt her body waking.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
~*~*Arda*~*~
Kili woke and sighed as he stood to leave the bedchamber. He as glad that the last travel journey had been short before they were home. He struggled when he was dreaming on the road with having to be alert even in his rest but still desiring to share the journey with his One.
“Have a good rest darling?” Dis asked as he exited his room.
Fili, Thorin, Dwalin, and Balin were also in the kitchen.
“Yes... I had another dream walk.” Kili answered as he gave his mother a kiss on her cheek while accepting the cup of kafh from his mother.
“Did she have anything more to share?” Thorin asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Just what not to do to insult a Shireling.” Kili answered with a shrug.
“And how do we not insult a halfling?” Thorin asked.
“For one by not calling them a halfling. It is an insult beyond anything else. A halfling is one that is shunned by the people for the stupidest of reasons.” Kili growled thinking of what Aurora had shared with him.
“What do you mean?” Balin asked carefully.
“A Halfling is typically used to insult a male that is past the age of majority that has not married and does not plan to. Or it is used for a woman that is unable to have children or many children. She said that typically a family is four or more children and anything under that is considered being Half of a Hobbit. It isn’t even considered that the males may be the reason for the lack of children but a woman’s place is as the homemaker and mother. If a woman refuse to marry by her majority then she is shunned and seen as a Halfling as well. A Halfling to hobbits is one that is broken in some way even if there is no actual truth to the statement.” Kili explained what he had been told by Aurora about the hobbits beliefs. “They also refuse to allow anyone to wait for their One’s, though they are called their Heart Songs. They don’t know by touch or sight but by a song that resonates within their very souls. If someone wants to wait they are shunned for not marrying within the Shire. A majority wish to believe that they are like Men and don’t have a set One for themselves if their One is not among the Hobbits.”
“You are positive of this?” Thorin asked with amazement.
“Yes.” Kili nodded as he continued to eat his Shargh-galath (flat delight (i.e. potato pancake)).
“We’ll add the news of this to the whispers.” Balin nodded in response without waiting for the order from Thorin.
Kili nodded before looking at the others and finishing his breakfast before heading to the door with Dwalin for more training. Fili was joining them with a determination while Thorin and Balin headed to make plans for the meeting that they would need to have to try and get the other Lords to add people to the journey. He heard Thorin mention that they had gotten the Ur family, Bifur, Bofur, and Bombur, to join in the journey taking them to thirteen and with the number from Gandalf it would be the traditional fourteen not counting the wizard.
“Let’s go through your sword work some more.” Dwalin instructed as they entered the salon. “You’re well skilled in range now we’ll go close quarters.”
*~*~Earth~*~*
Aurora woke up and sighed as the last of the pins and needles of healing spells was disrupted. She sat up slowly with the help of Sirius as soon as Doctor Watson cleared her to move. She knew that she would need at least until the Yule Break to recover her strength enough that she could rejoin the school. There was no way she could currently travel through the halls with all the stairs and the distance between classes.
“Take it easy pup.” Sirius whispered as he watched her wincing with each movement. “It’ll take a bit to get used to things.”
“I know...” Aurora sighed as she let him help her climb to her feet and to the bathroom. She felt as if she was a new-born deer with how shaky her steps were. “It’s just frustrating.”
“I know pup.” Sirius smiled gently as he left her in the bathroom to do her business while sending word to the others that she was awake and moving around, he remained right outside of the bathroom in case she needed help. As soon as she let him know she was ready he stepped into the bathroom and helped her move slowly to the dining room. “Come on... let’s get some food in ya and then we can discuss what to do from here.”
“I have a good idea that the final confrontation won’t happen until my last year at Hogwarts.” She explained as she sat at the table.
“What makes you think that sweetheart?” Melania asked softly.
“Because of the words about when the Lost will return to Arda...” Aurora answered with a soft shrug. “It speaks of the moment that when the day is shortest the scarred child shall cause the fall of false Lords. We caused the fall of Voldie already but we know that Dumbles is refusing to let that word get out. It says I’ll be returned to the land of my ancestors birth...”
“Very true...” Sirius nodded. “What are you plans...” He knew that Aurora would have been making plans from the moment that she woke from her magical coma over a year before.
“I’ve figured out who I’m going to pass my titles on to... and I’ve figured out who’s gonna be coming with. It speaks of seven warriors who’ll be going with. I know from something said at another point that it’ll be Dad, Papa, and Uncle Sev, along with Fred, George, Ron, and Luna.” Aurora explained as she nodded in thanks as Dobby brought her a cup of coffee, in a travel mug with an oversized handle and lid so that she was able to drink from it safely without spilling all over herself as her hand got shaky.
“Who are you passing which line to?” Arcturus asked carefully.
“As we know Regulus has had the Black Heir title returned to him.” Aurora said with a smile at the vampire.
“Of course...” Arcturus nodded.
“Well, I’ve already spoken to the Nation and we’re going to reabsorb the Potter line back into the Peverell line. That line’ll be passed to Reggie as well.” Aurora smirked as she looked at him.
“Wha...” Regulus and the others looked at her in shock.
“I thought it fitting that a line associated with Death be tied with someone who is technically already dead.” She smirked as the others laughed in shock at her reasoning. “As for the Slytherin Line, I’m having it transferred to Benjy, while the Stinchcombe and Gryffindor lines are gonna be transferred to Neville.”
“You’ve thought about this for a long time haven’t you?” Sirius smirked in response.
“Yep...with the help of the Nation I looked into the family charters to find out if there were any restrictions to transfer the line. For Slytherin the person needs to be a parsletongue but there was a spell within the family grimoire that I was able to find to gift Benjy and his line with the ability. It was used to gift his adopted children with it as well as his beloved before his death.” Aurora explained with a shrug. “The rest I was able to find the connections needed either through vows of a vassal to the line or by showing the traits of the line such as Percy to receive the Ravenclaw line.”
“I’m glad you’ve figured that out...” Remus smirked in return glad that they had the plans in place for the lines so that she wouldn’t have to worry.
“It helps that the Ravenclaw line while for the most part is matriarchal there is still ways to make sure that the line doesn’t die if there isn’t someone to pass it to.” Aurora shrugged in response again as she enjoyed her coffee. “I’ve also been working with the Nation to create heart-stones that are transportable as well as trunks that I hopefully bring them through with me when we’re returned. In them are copies from all the libraries that have been stored in my vaults.”
“You’ve been busy.” Remus chuckled.
“Of course.” Aurora chuckled as well. “I didn’t have anything else to do.” She then placed her cup down. “I’ve got to now get back into fighting shape so that I can take out the old goat bastard. First though we need to continue to destroy his reputation. There are still too many that still trust him and believe in him. The Nation has been working on gathering all the information that they have on the man. Though he has not set foot in the bank since the truth was out from mum and dad’s will readings.”
“Then we work on that.” Arcturus nodded in response with a light in his own eyes that spoke of the fact that he was gonna enjoy this.
Aurora knew that it was going to be a lot of work, but she would continue to work on her studies and recovery. But before long she would have to figure out if she was willing to go back to school this year or waiting until it would be her seventh year. In her heart she knew that she should wait and give less chance of Dumbledore doing anything before she was ready for him.
Notes:
Songs in this chapter:
The Blessing - Celtic Woman
Song of the Lonely Mountain - The Hobbit Soundtrack
Chapter 12
Summary:
So, my muse stole this from me, and this is what the result is. Aurora faces Dumbledore for the last time and then she is finally able to travel to Arda with the others who were tasked to join her. While Kili and Aurora have not met yet they are now in the same world and the meeting is in the works.
AN 6/11/25: Had someone point out in a comment that I had already explained things about hobbits in a previous chapter. I went back to the part here and had it changed to be a reminder about the information. after all it had been a few years in the timeline since she had originally point it out. I was distracted during the majority of this chapter when writing it yesterday because my children were being typical siblings and constantly bickering during their first week of summer break.
Notes:
"Writing in italics" Speaking in elvish
**writing in italics** speaking mind to mind
"writing in bold" speaking in the dwarrow tongue
**writing in bold** speaking in iglishmek (dwarrow sign-language)
Characters new names in Middle-Earth:
Aurora – Celair (Cel) (brilliant (gender-neutral))
Luna – Quildolore (Lore) (quiet dream (female))
Ron – Caun (Ca) (ruler/commander (male))
Fred – Berior (Ber) (Protector (male))
George – Tirron (Tir) (guard/watcher (male))
Sirius – Ñillendur (Len/Padfoot) (servant of stars (gender-neutral))
Remus – Ñarmondil (Mon/Moony) (lover/friend of wolves (gender-neutral))
Severus – Varyaro (Var) (Protector (male))
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aurora looked up at Hogwarts with a sigh. She had made plans to come back after Yule for her sixth year but it had been decided that she would remain home and return in her seventh. Now she stood out in front of Hogwarts on the eve of the start of her last year at the school. She had succeeded with her OWLs passing even the ones that were not offered long term in Hogwarts, they had been brought back after the removal of Dumbledore but no one else from her year besides Draco Malfoy and Theodore Nott had actually attempted any of the others and they had just done the languages, French and Russian respectively. Aurora took the OWLs not only for the languages offered as well as a few extra (Latin, Mandarin, French, Russian, Spanish, Italian, and German) but she also took them for Runes, Arithmancy, Potions, Transfiguration, Magical Theory, Ancient Studies, Mind Arts, Care of Magical Creatures, Charms, Healing, History, Astronomy, Divination, Art, Chemistry, Herbology, Law, Etiquette, and Defense. She had passed everything and continued to do so. When she had taken the tests for the end of her sixth year she was able to pass all of them as well, she hadn’t realized that she had been given the NEWTs, in a majority of her non-spell casting courses, until she had gotten a letter from the Headmistress, asking for her to apparate to the school instead of riding the train so they could speak.
“Ahh... Good of you to come.” Minerva looked at her with a tender eye as she joined her at the gate. “I was wondering if you would like to apprentice under Healer Watson?”
“It’s because of the fact that I’ve already taken most of my NEWTs isn’t it?” Aurora asked softly with sad eyes. “I sometimes curse having the memory that I do.” She shook her head. “What about the courses that I haven’t taken the NEWTs in?”
“You will still attend the classes that you haven’t taken your NEWTs in but you will have free time when others are in the classes that you have already tested out of. That is why we’re offering the apprenticeship.” Minerva said softly with a proud and fond smile for Aurora.
“If you think I can do it I would be happy to.” Aurora said softly, glad that someone had noticed that she did not want to be a fighter and wished to only go into healing. “Professor...” Aurora looked at the former head of Gryffindor. “Did you ever wonder what my life was like after He placed me at that house?”
“Every single day.” Minerva answered with a sad look in her eyes. “It came out during the cleansing but he had removed all memory of where he had placed you from my mind as well as Hagrid’s. I was never happy with his placement of you there. I argued so often and he caught me several times watching after in my feline form, I was trying to find a way to get you away from there, he obliviated me of your location.” She explained simply.
“He also put up wards that would keep all other magicals out until I was 11 then they were allowed to come on special occasions.” Aurora shrugged. “The goblins let me know about the wards.”
“The old goat bastard.” Minerva snarled shaking her head in anger. “I’m sorry I didn’t get you out of there.”
“Oh, but you did... I remember three times when you helped get me out of there before he placed those wards.” Aurora said simply. “It’s the reason he obliviated you.”
“Huh...” Minerva looked back mentally and saw that she was right. “Anyway...are you wanting those apprenticeships?”
“Yes. Thank you.” Aurora nodded in return. She was glad that she would be allowed to remain at the school even though she had already finished her studies. She needed the time to make the final plans and she had been gifted a spell of Rowena’s that would allow her to copy every book in the library even the newer ones that had spells on them that would keep them from being copied. She was going to be taking everything that she could with her. “Where will I be staying? I know that those with Apprenticeships are kept separate... so they are more available to their teaching Masters.”
“You’ll still be in the Ravenclaw tower, there is an area that Lady Ravenclaw told us about that is at the base of the tower were all apprentices were housed. George and Fred are also going to be doing their potions and charms apprenticeships as well, they are finishing them up, likely will have finished them this year though it is more likely they will need another year before they are finished.” Minerva explained. “They have already moved their things in last year. They have been working on it over the summer as well. They are very focused on achieving this.”
“I can understand that. I know that Luna’s planning on taking her NEWTs this year...” Aurora smiled softly thinking of her little sister, they had blood adopted each other after Aurora turned 17.
“I know. I wasn’t surprised to get that request.” Minerva smiled as she answered showing the way to the apprentice quarters. “Now...” She let them in to a common space that was not what Aurora was expecting.
The door opened right comfortable common space. There was an area set up with a kitchen, table that would fit eight people, to the left was a set of steps up and a down that were wood and cast iron with fancy scroll work. There was a sitting area with a large stone enclosed fireplace and several different styles of chairs. Exposed wood beams with hanging fairly lights, chandeliers, and wall sconces brought in light to supplement the light from the large windows on either side of the fireplace.
“The boys are downstairs and the girls, though at the moment there is only you, are up.” Minerva explained. “Currently Fred and George are with their master’s and working on their personal projects.”
“Okay.” Aurora nodded in response. “What are the rules for apprenticeship?”
“You set that up with the master that you’ll be working under, in this case Healer Watson. But for meals, you have a kitchen here though it is recommended that you only use it on the weekends or late at night. We prefer if you are eating with us in the Great Hall.” Minerva explained simply.
“I can understand that.” Aurora nodded in response before turning to look around the space again. “I think I’ll get settled.”
“I will see you at the sorting.” Minerva nodded in response before moving away from the apprentice common room.
Aurora sat in the Great Hall watching as the first years entered behind Professor Snape. She watched carefully as they were told of what would be happening and as the Sorting Hat was brought out.
“I know I don’t look like much,
But my purpose before me is clear.
To sort all Hogwarts Students,
Into their Houses each and every year.
As I’m placed upon your head,
I must look within and decide
For the first four years that you are here
In which house you start to reside.
The cunning go to Slytherin,
The wise to Ravenclaw,
The loyal belong in Hufflepuff,
The brave in Gryffindor.
But though this task seems to be,
The only one for which I’m here.
I have another purpose laid,
I must warn when Danger’s near.
For if I did not warn you,
Of the evil that lurks without,
Then you would be in the dark,
And lost to time and fear.
I am set to tell you all,
That by standing tall, united, strong.
Forget the differences of houses
Set all to get along.
I always have been sorting you,
Four ways every year.
So Hogwarts works in harmony
For years all past and year to come.
By standing together the school we love
Shall never meet an early end.
For the Founders wish, hope, and dream
I shall continue their daring plan.
So, slip me snug about your ears,
I’ve never yet been wrong,
When left to my own devices.
I’ll look within your mind
And tell you where your life is sorted.” The Sorting Hat sang out while the Founder’s portraits watched upon the wall.
Aurora knew that something was going to happen this year and she really did not want to deal with things more than she needed to. Taking a deep breath, she focused on her friends and family instead of focusing on the warning given in the song. She focused on supporting the students as they were sorted and helping figure out what they needed to do for the first few days of classes.
Aurora focused on her lessons and getting through the year instead of worrying about what was to come. She knew that something would likely happen on Samhain or on Beltane since those seemed to be the two big instances. She dreamt of Kili and all that he and his family were going through while at the same time planning for what was to come and keeping the other students safe. There had not been any more attacks from Dumbledore since the instance with Hermione and it put them all on edge.
~*~*~Dream~*~*~
“What is going on, Ekûnuh (my one)?” Kili asked at their latest meeting within the ancient forge of Moria.
“I’m uneasy.” Aurora sighed as she looked at her heart. “The one who hunts me has been silent. For over a year now he’s been silent. It’s actually going on two years at this point...and I’m concerned.” She admitted. “Also, I’m tired and just want this to be done so that I can come home.” She snuggled into Kili for a moment before turning back to the forge where they were working on things that would not become anything. Just refining skills and returning their methods to memory and instinct. “I want to be able to be beside you in the battles you’re heading for.”
“You will be with me soon enough. Don’t wish for danger Ghivashel (treasure of all treasures (beloved)).” Kili whispered as he left his work and joined Aurora at the anvil where she had been working. “We will be together when Eru wills.”
“I just know some of the danger you are heading for and I fear for you...I...I don’t want to lose you as I’ve just found you.” Aurora whispered.
“You won’t.” Kili wrapped her up in a hug. “I promise you won’t.”
“You can’t promise that. Please don’t promise something like that...” Aurora shook her head as she put down her hammer and tongs.
“I will promise it because I mean it. I won’t let you lose me.” Kili promised softly as he just held her.
They held each other not even talking until they both felt the pull of waking.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
October 31, 1997
Aurora stood at the top of the Astronomy tower as the hour passed over to the new day. It was Samhain the day her parents were killed and she was sentenced to Hell with her aunt and uncle until the changes happened two years before. She wrapped her cloak tighter around her wishing that she was brave enough to call Dumbledore out just to have this end. It was so exhausting the waiting for something to happen. She had the dream the night before but was not able to sleep long due to the tension that always same on this day. Ever since the death of her parents this was the day of the worst things that had happened in her life. The beatings were always the worst on Samhain, she knew it was because that was the day that her parents were killed and her relatives had been ‘saddled’ with her. Then the events each year in Hogwarts. Only last year had nothing bad happened but she had not even been at the school for where anyone could reach her that day. Looking into the distance she knew in her heart that something was going to happen again today. She had a feeling that it was going to come to a head tonight.
As others headed for the Samhain Feast Aurora was in the apprentice dorms gathering everything that she had been amassing since she was sent home two years before. She gathered the books into a trunk that she shrunk and placed in her arm bracer that had a storage space. She braided her hair back in a multitude of braids, that would not look out of place on a Viking as she added the beads and clips that Kili had given her. She dressed in a red dyed Welsh-green dragonhide leather hooded dress with dark brown dragonhide leggings, knee high boots made of the same hide, a green cloak, with several belts and pouches attached. She had her sword on her back with her hands in brown leather gloves and bracers with mage-space within them. Pulling the hood up she slipped her invisibility cloak over it all and moved to the edge of the castle grounds where she stood sentry. Tashi was wrapped around her shoulders under the cloak as they waited and watched. She knew that she was worrying several of her loved ones, but she also knew that something was going to happen.
At 11:00 pm after hours of standing and watching Aurora knew that the time had arrived. She also knew that her family and friends had not headed to bed themselves but were waiting for whatever would happen as well. Aurora looked toward the Whomping Willow and waited. It was the easiest way into the castle since all other methods had been blocked off after the events two years before when she had been attacked. The staff had not wanted to risk anyone.
In the stillness of the night Aurora watched and listened. It was the silence of the tree that drew her attention first before she saw something that made her smirk.
“Nice try Dumbledore... There is a little known fact that to be a Transfiguration master one must be able to perform the animagus spell. For you to teach the class you had to be able to perform the spell.” Aurora said as she saw the old matted Billy goat attempting to climb out of the hole in the ground. She placed the invisibility cloak into her mage-space on her left bracer. “It seems fitting all the times that McGonagall calls you an old goat now... Let’s see how you deal with a wolf...” She smirked as she moved forward and as she moved she shifted from her human form into that of a young black wolf that was full grown.
Aurora charged at Dumbledore who as soon as he was past the thrashing branches of the willow changed back into his human form only to have to dive out of the way of not only a charging wolf but a full grown grizzly bear, a white Siberian Tiger, and a large African Male Lion. Soon after they were joined by a snarling black grim that was Padfoot while Remus stood in the door of the school with the others to protect the students behind them. It was the night of the new moon and there was barely any light as the five worked in tandem to keep Dumbledore from ever reaching the entrance.
Aurora stood strong and proud before the doors of the school while she smirked inwardly at the screams of fear and pure terror that were echoing from Dumbledore as he was being chased by three large preditors that she could easily tell were just playing with him. She watched for a while and thought back to the true prophecy about her.
“When the day comes that the darkness rises once more, a betrayal shall bring a new unity...” Aurora started speaking causing Ron, Fred, and George to come over and change back into their human forms behind her. Tashi curled back around her neck watching the man that had caused so much pain. “Upon the day ice rains from the sky, a child in red shall bring the toppling of leaders.” She stood with her wand in one hand and her sword, the sword of Gryffindor that she used to slay the basilisk and that she had trained with upon learning that it would no longer answer to anyone else after bring claimed by her. “The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lords shall be born as the Seventh Month dies... born to those that have defied the false Light Lord.” A spark and there beside her were the forms of Lily and James, ghostly in how they appeared similar to that day in the graveyard only three years before, “They shall bring a rebirth of Magic.” There was a flair from the wards as they fought back against Dumbledore, who in the supposed distraction of Aurora, had attempted to steal them back through the hole that he had left and slipped through. “The beginning of a new age is their path...” She spoke as she stepped forward onto the path in front of the castle. “Houses reformed and returned to light shall be their gift.” Behind her appeared not only those that she called family but those that she had found at Westfold Keep and those that were brought in through the opening of the school to everyone. “When the day comes that the darkness rises once more, a betrayal shall bring a new unity...” The final two people to join the group behind Aurora were Severus and Draco causing Dumbledore to stumble even more as he watched. “That is the true prophecy that you in all your infinite wisdom have attempted to circumvent...” She snarled her lip pulled back showing sharper than normal canines. “You the FALSE LIGHT LORD who believed that only you could rule the world... you who arranged for my parents to die because they were seeing you for who you truly were. You who turned one of my best friends into your little pawn with false promises and platitudes. You who created the dark lord that everyone feared because you couldn’t see past the actions of someone lost and afraid. Tom Marvolo Riddle Junior is dead. There is no coming back for him. The ‘Dark Lord Voldemort’ is no more. His soul containers that you knew about have all been destroyed thanks to the Goblin Nation. Changes are sweeping through the magical world, not only here in England but around the world. There have been one hundred reported and confirmed pregnancies among the whole of the wixen world in the past two years. Magic is returning to the world and all because your influence your ‘power’ is gone. I don’t have to kill you to defeat you. I just had to open up the eyes of the world around you.”
“HOW DARE YOU!!!!” Dumbledore snarled angry at the disrespect that she was showing him. “You and your pathetic family would be nothing without me!” He snarled still attempting to attack her.
Thanks to her training and workouts she was able to weave around his spells not giving him a chance to land them. It did not matter that he supposedly had the unbeatable wand. It did not matter that he had just under a century on her in knowledge. No Aurora moved with purpose and planning.
“Really? You?” Aurora scoffed as she twirled and moved weaving away from the spells that were flying all the while maintaining the shields between them and those that were within the castle. “You’re nothing but a pathetic old man that FAILED at everything you claim was your accomplishments! Your victory against Grindelwald... you stunned the man from behind while he was sleeping after fucking you.” She scoffed. “No great battle no amazing duel. Nope!” She popped the p obnoxiously. “Just a shot from behind like a knife in the back... only in getting rid of people knowing what had happened you forgot something... you forgot that HOUSE ELVES are invisible when need be. Grindelwald’s elf saw and she remembers. She was more than willing to talk when someone started to ask the right questions.” Aurora smirked. “Then there was the fact that your wards fell at Westfold and I was able to find EVERYTHING.”
“You have nothing that can be proved!” Dumbledore snarled as he continued to fire spells. “STAND STILL AND FIGHT ME!”
“Now why would I do something as foolish as standing still?” Aurora cocked her head to the side with disbelief clear in her face. “That’s the dumbest way to die...”
Albus Dumbledore was not amused in how this was going. It was clear to those watching and to Aurora that he was getting sloppy and even having the Elder Wand, something they had discovered looking through all of his notes and journals that he kept at Westfold, wasn’t helping him in the least. Something that Aurora knew was partially because the wand had never fully bonded to Dumbledore. He had stolen it while the previous owner was still alive, it still had a bond with Grindelwald. Grindelwald, while he had stolen it, had stolen a wand that did not have a current master since the one before him had died of a self-induced injury hoping to end the power of the wand. The owner had willed the wand to the wandmaker hoping that by having it there it would end the curse on the wand. It obviously had not but Aurora could not fault the man for trying.
“You won’t take this from me! I am to be a GOD!” Dumbledore snarled, showing that he was snapping in more ways then what he had already done.
“No...” Aurora shook her head, she saw that there were several others who had shown up, including Aurors at the edge of Hogwarts’ wards. “You’re to be nothing but a forgotten footnote in history. You don’t have the full bond with the Elder Wand nor would you ever have the other items. One is bound fully by blood to the line the other is lost to time.” Aurora finally moved again getting closer to Dumbledore her own wand flashing with spells. “You will NEVER be the MASTER of DEATH for Death has no master nor need of one. It would not make you immortal.” She kept firing spells that were more flash and bang then actually damaging as she distracted him moving closer and closer to the man. “There is a reason beyond the cloak that Ignotus lived so long.” She weaved again. “ ‘But though Death searched for the third brother for many years, he was never able to find him. It was only when he had attained a great age that the youngest brother finally took off the Cloak of Invisibility and gave it to his son. And then he greeted Death as an old friend, and went with him GLADLY, and EQUALS, they departed this life.’ Only those that don’t AVOID Death but greet him GLADLY will be equal. But NO ONE will EVER be their Master.” She was close enough that she snatched the wand directly from Dumbledore’s hand and snapped it in two.
“NO!” Dumbledore stood in horror as she watched what she did. “YOU FOOL! DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU’VE DONE?”
“Of course I know.” Aurora smirked in response. “I’ve done what should’ve been done ages ago. After the tale first came into being. I’ve removed the cursed wand from the world.” She smirked again as she used a spell that she had created with the help of Severus to burn the remains of the wand to ash and beyond until there was nothing left and no way for it to be remade. She did not speak the spell out loud, not wanting any to learn of the spell but it was clear that the spell was more powerful than a general fire spell and different from the dark all consuming flame of fiendfyre. “I’m making sure that none can follow in your very misguided goals. I’m making sure the threat is over for good and forever.”
“NO!” Dumbledore snarled as he turned toward her his hands curled in claws and a madness in his eyes that the false twinkle could no longer hide. “I SHALL END YOU!”
There was a flash of thunder and a crash of lightning as a Being appeared behind Aurora with a foreboding but there were a few that seemed to be comforted by their presence.
“Darling Child... I thank you for returning to me that which I gave so many long years ago. This is not the only thing that you’ve brought to me is it...” The Being had a smirk in their voice though due to the smoky cloak that they were wearing none could make out anything about the Being, there was a black void where the face would be seen. The Being reached out a hand and a stone appeared from nowhere floating in front of them. “Once lost to time... Once turned to a soul container... twisted and cursed... Hmmm...” The stone disappeared as Dumbledore cried out in shock recognizing the stone as having belonged to the ring of the Gaunt Family.
“Death...” Aurora nodded in response pulling her cloak from the mage space she had placed it in. “I believe that this belongs to you.” She held the cloak out.
“Now that I will not take back.” Death said with a smirk on their voice as they reached out and placed the cloak in the reverse back over Aurora’s shoulders. The way they has placed it caused it to seem as if she was just wearing a regular cloak instead of hiding her. It still made it so that they could not find her once she moved from this place as it had offered the protection for her ancestor. “For your ancestor is one of the first of your line to greet me as a friend instead of fearing me. Your line has also always felt the call to keep those that would deny me from succeeding. Herpo was sent to me by Ignotus after all.” Death smirked in response to the gasps of shock that were spreading out through the people surrounding them. “But this soul...” Death stepped around Aurora and toward Dumbledore who attempted to scramble away. “This soul is MINE to gather!” They reached out a hand and a large double ended scythe with Nordic runes carved into the shaft and phoenix feather’s tied with Thestral hair to one end.
There were screams of fear and shock as the scythe cut through the air and through Dumbledore but there was no blood no falling body no separation of top and bottom half. Attached to the end that had cut through him was a glowing form of Dumbledore who seemed to be looking toward his body in shock. Many were watching it in shock since it hadn’t even crumbled yet.
“Why?” Dumbledore looked at Death with shock.
“Because you were meant to join me the day that your sister came to me. It was supposed to be your death that day not Ariana’s.” Death spoke simply. “You knew that though. Grindelwald’s war, the war with Riddle, all the deaths before their times... none of them would have happened had you not cast the spell that you did that tied your soul to this plain with the sacrifice of your sister.” There were whispers now of shock as the people that had arrived heard the statement from Death themselves. “Because of the spell only I could collect your soul and only if certain conditions were met. Those conditions have been met. And the Pied Piper song that you’ve tied to your magic is ended. As my Child has said... you will become a forgotten footnote in history.”
Within moments the soul of Dumbledore was gone and the body which had housed it collapsed finally before crumbling into dust and blowing away in the storm that Death had brought with them. Aurora stood with shock on her face as she took in the fact that the man that had hunted her for so long and caused so much pain and sorrow for so many was dead.
“Is it really over?” Aurora whispered as her siblings came up and wrapped her in their arms.
“It’s over.” Fred and George said together as they held her.
“Now just to figure out how to get home...” Aurora whispered in surprise as she looked to the distance. She knew that she would not be going home this evening as the day was ending in full and the veil was closed with the departure of death. She needed to figure out how to get home now that the prophecy for this land was over. “Awwwww man... I really don’t want to deal with the press or Auror’s...”
“Don’t worry Pup, we’ll deal with this.” Sirius whispered as he stepped forward to help block her from the appearance of those she did not want to deal with. “Go and rest.” He ran a gentle hand along her braided hair.
Aurora had noticed that there were many times when Sirius and Remus would give into the canine in them and scent mark those that they saw as their pack. Remus especially after getting cleansed and freed of everything done to him would do it more than any other. She also found herself giving into her wolf more in doing the same. With the help of the twins and Ron she slipped away and into the castle. They went to the dorms that were assigned to those that had apprenticeships, Ron headed back to his own dorm instead to keep up appearances. She sent out a silent wish to the universe that the destruction of stone and the placement of the invisibility cloak would be forgotten in the fact that THE Death came personally to claim Dumbledore’s soul after explaining that he was meant to die even before the war with Grindelwald happened.
Climbing into bed she wished for a peaceful night with her One. Thankfully she was granted that as she slept without dreams and only the feeling of being held by her One and supported through the magic of their soulbond. She knew she would have to share what happened soon but for now she simply wanted peaceful rest to recover from the battle.
June 20, 1998
Aurora looked around with a soft expression on her face. There was something in the air as she moved through the halls of Hogwarts. She knew that things were going to be happening soon. The world had seemed to give a breath of relief after the events of Samhain. Soon it would be the summer solstice. She had thought maybe Beltane would be the time that she would be able to go home but they had been unable to find anything until earlier this month. They had brought Professor Goodfellow into their confidence after he had approached them about what they were doing. Aurora did not understand how he knew about it or what he knew only that Professor Goodfellow knew that they were trying to find a way to Arda, he had said it specifically like that and had even been able to help them figure out how to do it.
“Are you ready for this?” Luna asked in the elvish tongue, something that all of them had been learning in the years since Aurora’s true nature had been revealed.
“As ready as I can be.” Aurora whispered back.
“We’ve got everything ready that we’re going to be taking with us. Including some of the creatures that will parish if they remain here.” Ron said simply. “It was really helpful of Professor Scamander to help with the case that will come with us. I’m just glad that Professor Goodfellow was able to confirm that we’ll be able to bring stuff across with us. At least until the Halls.”
“I’m grateful for that as well.” Aurora said softly as she looked over the grounds. She was so glad that they were going to be able to save some of the creatures. “I just want to leave. I’m so tired.”
“I know Rory...” Fred wrapped himself around Aurora who everyone could tell was at the end of her rope. The longer she was away from Kili the harder it was on her, especially since the spell that had caused her so many issues over two years ago. “We’ll get you home. Only one more day...”
Aurora nodded softly before moving through the school giving her soft goodbyes to the stones that had supported her and comforted her but also witnessed so much pain and torment. She stopped in the Great Hall and looked at the portraits over the head table. The Founders looked down at the child that had brought them back to the school with gentle smiles.
Looking around the school she sighed, she was grateful for the fact that they were allowed to stay at the school since the place needed to enter Arda was deep within the forest and the train had left two days ago. Already they had gathered a large amount of gold and jewels over the different holidays. Libraries were copied using a spell that Rowena had shared that would allow them to copy even those books that had copy-right spells upon them.
Severus had gotten a new wand over Yule. The wood was ebony and fir, the wandmaker explaining that ebony wood being highly suited for all manner of combative magic and working with transfiguration while fir wood was seen as the survivor’s wand that was seen to be used by those that would be passing through mortal peril. There was iron to lend strength and courage melted and absorbed into the very core of the wand where it surrounded ground smoky quartz )which is known for absorbing and releasing negative energy), a ground piece of basilisk horn (given with permission by Salazar Slytherin from his basilisk gathered from the creature by Aurora), ground white river monster spine (which was said to produce spells of force and elegance), and a thunderbird tail feather (known to be powerful but difficult to master and again good for transfiguration).
Standing on the Astronomy Tower where years ago she had contemplated ending everything until Fred and George had found her and supported her through the grief of Cedric’s death for being the spare along with the torture she had gone through. She looked out over the grounds and thought of a song that she had heard at one point playing from a neighbor’s house. The feeling of a June shower washed over her as she let the song escape her lips.
“On my own
Pretending he’s beside me.
All alone, I walk with him ‘til morning.
Without him, I feel his arms around me,
And when I lose my way, I close my eyes
And he has found me.
In the rain, the pavement shines like silver.
All the lights are misty in the river.
In the darkness, the trees are full of starlight.
And all I see is him and me
Forever and forever.
And I know,
It’s only in my mind.
That I’m talking to myself, and not to him.
And although, I know that he is blind,
Still I say, there’s a way for us.
I love him,
But when the night is over he is gone.
The river’s just a river.
Without him the world around me changes,
The trees are bare and everywhere the streets are full of strangers.
I love him, but everyday I’m learning.
All my life, I’ve only been pretending.
Without me his world will go on turning.
A world that’s full of happiness
That I have never known.
I love him.
I love him.
I love him...
But only on my own...” Aurora sang softly as she moved down from the tower via broom until she was in the grass and walking along the Black Lake with the others falling into step around her.
Sirius and Remus were on her left and right with Severus directly behind her. Luna was directly in front of her, while Ron and the twins were on either side of Severus. Robin Goodfellow was leading the way into the Forbidden Forest walking deep within the dark forest where even the light of the moon could not reach. That was until they reached the very center where there was a break in the trees around a shallow lake with a waterfall that was split in two over the rock face. The water of the falls seemed to glow with an internal light.
“Welcome to the entrance to the Underhill.” Robin Goodfellow said with a soft smile on his face. As they had walked through the forest he had changed from the older man that he portrayed himself as into a young man with slightly pointed ears, he had a gold hoop in one ear, black short wavy hair, brown eyes, a bronze leaf shaped wreath around his head, and clothing that would fit in a fairy realm. “Through the Underhill one can enter any of the other realms in the universes.”
“Of course... Robin Goodfellow... also known as Puck vassal of Fairy King Oberon.” Severus sighed as he looked at the mischievous fairy before them.
Puck just gives a mischievous bow before gesturing before them to the falls. “This way dear travelers. The way is only open on this Midsummer’s Eve.” He stood back up and with a wave of his hand the entrance appeared. “The way appears to them who seek but in the seeking the dangers lie. For watch your steps and follow me...”
“Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a Tír na nÓg
Come, my love, our worlds will part
The gods will guide us across the dark
Come with me and be mine, my love
Stay and break my heart
From the shores through the ancient mists
You bear the mark of my Elven kiss
Clear the way, I will take you home
To eternal bliss
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a Tír na nÓg
Tír na nÓg, oh
Come beyond the ancient fog
Tír na nÓg, oh
Come with me to Tír na nÓg
Run with me, have a look around
We built our life over sacred ground
Come, my love, our worlds may part
We’ll be safe and sound
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a Tír na nÓg
Tír na nÓg, oh
Come beyond the ancient fog
Tír na nÓg, oh
Come with me to Tír na nÓg
Time won’t follow the path we came
The world you left, it forgot your name
Stay with me and be mine, my love
Spare my heart the pain
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Sha ta co ti oh nugga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co ti oh scum ne rivna
Nug a Tír na nÓg
Tír na nÓg, oh
Come beyond the ancient fog
Tír na nÓg, oh
Come with me to Tír na nÓg
Come with me to Tír nan Óg...” Puck sang, with the voices of the other fairies joining in as they moved through the entrance and through the land of fairies.
Several bowed in acknowledgement of the journeyers, Puck having come to get permission to lead them through before doing so letting the others know that they were coming and why. He led them toward the large castle that stood in the distance for it stood over the entrances to the other realms. At the base of the hill upon which the castle stood was a stone archway at the top of a long set of stone steps. There was a magic within the air that stole their breath as they moved.
“Through this arch is the path to the realm of Aman... the realm of the Valar, those that will send you to the realm of Arda home of your soul match.” Robin said with a gentle smile at Aurora before turning to the others. “Aman is a land of healing and peace, many of our realm visit to converse with Lady Estë along with Lady Yavanna among the others. Go... and take the peace of the fae with you.” Robin bowed to them before stepping back and walking away back the way he came. “Just know...” He turned after a short time. “While fae can go through the entrances without a guide... once you are through a fairy gate there is no turning back...” He smirked before spinning and taking to the air with a pair of wings that had appeared on his back, that had been wrapped around his body hidden as the decorated embroidery of his gambeson.
In the Wixen World people were waking up to learn that several prominent people had disappeared in the night. Notices were sent out by the Goblins to the fact that Aurora Potter-Black, Sirius Black, Severus Snape, Remus Lupin, Fred, George, and Ronald Weasley, along with Luna Lovegood had left this realm. They fulfilled the wills that had been left passing on the titles and the fortunes to those chosen. The group disappeared from thought and time as the years went on.
In another place, out of space and time, Aurora and her companions took a deep breath and stepped through the gateway into Arda and the realms beyond.
“Welcome my child.” Námo smiled as he greeted the group that entered the gates.
Beside him stood the other Valar grateful that they had made it safely through. Grateful that they had been able to join her and help her find her way home.
“Come along children.” Lady Estë said with a gentle smile as she held her arm out in the direction of her gardens. “Come and rest before we send you along into Arda. We shall give you the knowledge and that you shall need to survive in this land. There shall also be healing and care for those of you who need it...” She looked at Remus and Severus as she said this in particular though she also looked at Sirus and Aurora with a sad smile.
The group gave a bow to the group before moving along to the healing gardens. When there Luna and the twins helped release those creatures that they had brought that would need the safety of Aman. Hedwig flew out and landed on Aurora’s shoulder while Tashi flew up and landed on her other shoulder. The other familiars slipped to their people snuggling against them. Aurora sighed as she settled into sleep grateful that she was that much closer to the place her beloved lived. She was grateful that she would soon join him in Middle-Earth.
“I’m almost there my Kurdu (heart)... Just a little longer...” Aurora whispered as she moved to lay down for her sleep grateful for the day that was soon to come. She knew that while she was here, she would still have the dreams but now they would both be dreaming day by day since they were now in the same realm. She smiled as she drifted off with Hedwig in the tree above her and Tashi curled up beside her head. “Just a little longer...”
Three months passed since their arrival before the Valar were willing to let them leave. By then it was winter and the waters between Aman and Middle-Earth were too dangerous even for someone blessed by Ulmo for safe passage. They had to wait, which gave them more time to train and learn before spring came and they were soon on their way to Middle-Earth.
“May it be an evening star
Shines down upon you
May it be as darkness falls
Your heart will be true
You walk a lonely road
Oh, how far you are from home
Mornië utúlië
Believe and you will find your way
Mornië utúlië
A promise lives within you now
May it be the shadows call
Will fly away
May it be your journey on
To light the day
When the night is overcome
You may rise to find the sun
Mornië utúlië
Believe and you will find your way
Mornië utúlië
A promise lives within you now
A promise lives within you now...” Lady Varda sang softly as the ship pulled away from the shore of Aman to sail with the help of not only Ulmo but the training that Sirius and Remus had gone through with the Valar.
Blue Mountain Region, Seventh Month of the year 2940 TA
Across the Sea, Kili woke from his rest on the path to his home, a bright smile upon his face. Soon he would be heading on the journey with his uncle, brother, cousins, and kin to try and reclaim Erebor, plans were in the works to have it start within the next year. But now he was more focused on the fact that he had just had the dream that he had been waiting for since the first that he remembered. Aurora and her kin, made even more so by the magic of the Valar and Lord Eru, had finally set foot on Middle-Earth.
“What has you smiling so brightly?” Fili asked with a smirk.
“My Ghivashel (treasure of all treasures (beloved)) and her kin are now in Middle-Earth.” Kili answered with a smirk of his own.
“They’re on their way?” Thorin asked, as he had joined in this escort job where they had spent some time in Bree to gather funds, while he was there Gandalf had stopped him and spoken with him while at the Prancing Pony.
“They’re on their way.” Kili nodded with a smile that lit his face as he looked toward the mountain range in the distance where his mother was.
“I’m happy for you, Irakdashat (nephew).” Thorin smiled at his youngest sister-son. “Come... we shall be able to make it home by tonight and you shall be able to share the joyous news with your Amad (mother).”
Kili nodded in response as he moved to gather his things from the night into his pack before they headed onto the road again. It would be a few months before they could finally meet, and he knew that there were challenges ahead but just knowing that Celair was on the same land mass as he was eased something in him.
Gray Havens, Seventh Month of the year 2940 TA
Aurora, now known as Celair for it was more fitting in this realm, stood beside a large black stallion, that reminded her of the Friesians of their old realm. She was still only 6’0, which was a decent height for a female elf but next to her male family she seemed miniature. There was no saddle or bridle on the horse as it reared excited for the coming run. She stood dressed in a leather under bust corset over a white peasant style top, there were leather bracers on her arms, leather pants on her legs, knee high leather boots, and a quiver with bow and shafts upon her back. She had her hair only partially braided back with most of it hanging loose. She was wearing the beads and clasp in her hair hidden slightly within the length, it now reached her lower back in straight dark brown stands, deep red and brown from her mother, papa, and adopted brothers mixed into the black that she had previously had, there were slight highlights of blond from Luna. Her eyes still held the grey of her dad though it had darkened into a deeper grey of almost black to match her Ada, she had a smattering of freckles across the bridge of her nose.
Fred, George, and Ron all had the same hair color as her. They were all going by the elven names they had decided on for their animagus forms, as it seemed more fitting just like with Celair. Fred, now Berior, and George, now Tirron, continued to be identical twins both were wearing armored tunic robes with high collars and their hair, like Celair’s only half pulled back showing the leaf shaped ears that came from the Valar blessed blood adoption that had happened in Aman. Berior and Tirron had twin horses as well, they appeared to be of the Arabian breed in a sorrel coloration with white blazes up their faces.
Ron, now Caun, was taller than his brothers, something that amused him to no end. He still had some wave to his hair and a squarer jaw then them, getting it from Remus and Sirius before their changes. His hair, while the same dark brown of the others was only half the length. He preferred to keep his shorter, while it still had length it only came to the bottom of his shoulder blades instead of his hips like Berior and Tirron. Caun’s horse was a black paint thoroughbred stallion that had a mischievous look in his eye.
Sirius, now Ñillendur (servant of stars (gender-neutral)), going by Padfoot or Len among his family, had been fully healed from the time in Azkaban and stood tall. Both Ñillendur and Caun stood at 7’5 while Berior and Tirron stood at 7’. Len had waist length hair with waves that defined his hair in the past. His eyes were still the deep grey that was common among the Black’s of Earth and almost seemed to glow from within when reflecting star light and moonlight. He was more often to be found wearing decorative items in his hair and earrings than any of the others. His horse looked as if it was a mix of Percheron and thoroughbred, the stallion was a dark dapple with dark legs and a two-tone mane and tail hairs.
Remus, now Ñarmondil (lover/friend of wolves (gender-neutral)), going by Mon or Moony among his family, had been cured from the curse of lycanthropy upon entering Lady Estë’s gardens. She had healed him of all the self-inflicted scars caused by the wolf. His hair slightly lighter than the others and hanging just past his hips with waves, while his eyes still had the amber appearance that had been caused by the wolf he had carried a majority of his life. His eyes held the weight of the life he had lived showing exhaustion of spirit though he was glad to be part of his family. He now stood at 7’3 with a lean body that was typical of the elves. Mon’s horse appeared to be a Friesian-Percheron cross stallion that was a dark brown almost black with a white star on his forehead.
Severus, now Varyaro (Protector (male)), going by Var to his family, held pain and exhaustion in his eyes though he had been healed of all damage caused by being a spy and having an abusive father. He stood the tallest of the males at 7’8, around the height of Thingol of the past. His hair still dark black hung straight and reaching only to his shoulder. His eyes had only lightened a little in color going more a black, grey than full black in color. Varyaro had a black Arabian mare matched with him, that had only a small white star on her forehead.
Luna, now Quildolore (Quiet Dream (female)), going by Lore to her family, looked the youngest and happiest of them all. She knew pain and sorrow but thanks to the help of Lady Estë the pain was much lessened. Where Celair wore trousers and such so that she could fight if needed, while wearing a dress as necessary for formal occasions. Lore was more often to be seen wearing dresses in blues and silvers or greens. She would wear jewelry and head pieces that accented her beauty. Her hair was mostly straight like Varyaro’s but would have the slightest of waves toward the end of the length. She stood at 6’2 putting her taller than even Celair, something the twins and Caun liked to tease Celair about. Lore’s horse was a white Friesian mare that was much more docile than Celair’s stallion.
As soon as they had been matched with the horses that the Valar had planned for them as well as getting the supplies needed for travel, including a map that Len and Mon started to work on enchanting to tell where those of their family were, they set off to the area marked as Imladris. It was where they were going to shelter for the winter before they attempt to help Celair find Kili.
Imladris, Tenth Month of the year 2940 TA
Celair looked ahead at the amazing view that was Imladris at night as they approached. The environment was clearly protected by serious wards that tugged at her senses. She knew the feeling of the magic that was protecting the area they were coming. She took a deep breath as she continued to ride beside Lore.
“Don’t worry Cel...” Lore whispered with a soft look on her face as she looked over the land before them. “These are good. Your work has held and protected those who need it. The dark one can’t touch those here.”
“But will that protection remain strong?” Celair asked softly as they moved to cross the bridge that lead into the valley itself.
“Hail and well met travelers!” A masculine voice called out drawing their attention as they entered into the courtyard before the main house. The elf-lord, as evidenced by the circlet upon his brow, stood dressed in a regal golden tan set of robes and watched as they arrived. “We have been expecting you. Enter and find your rest.”
“Hail and well met Lord Elrond.” Celair nodded in response, she was wearing a mix of masculine and feminine styles, she still had the leggings and boots along with the corset that she had been wearing upon arriving in Middle-Earth but over it she wore a leather robe like jacket that had a deep hood and long bell like sleeves, as well as metal adornments in the appearance of leaves, roping and buttons. “We thank you for your hospitality. May I ask how you know of us?”
“I know who you are and who you were, Celair daughter of Lily. Just as I know who your family is and who they were. Lord Irmo and Lady Vairë have shared with me and a few others of your arrival and your past.” Elrond said with a soft and sad smile on his lips. “Tonight, you shall rest...tomorrow I shall introduce you to my family and kin. Lindir,” he gestured to an elf that was standing beside him in a deep maroon robe who had an expression of exasperation on his face, “shall lead you to your rooms. Baths shall be provided along with a meal. The others,” he gestured to the clear stable hands that were standing at the ready, “shall see to your mounts.”
“Our thanks.” Len nodded in thanks to the Lord of the Valley before dismounting.
**You are safe here Celebrimbor reborn. Glorfindel will be glad he’s not the only reborn upon the shores of Middle-Earth.** Celair heard mentally before she slammed her mind shields up that she had worked on creating with Varyaro for so long. She simply raised an eyebrow at Lord Elrond, having been the one to speak to her mentally from the wince her sudden shields caused, in response to the mental statement before turning to follow Lindir into the depths of the Last Homely House to find her rest.
“Stay out of my head Lord Elrond. None of us appreciate people that don’t give common courtesy of this.” Celair whispered as she passed him. “My mind is my own. Only my Ekûnuh (my One) can enter my mind without my permission.”
“Apologies.” Lord Elrond nodded in response before moving off to his rooms, where he would definitely be grabbing a pain reliever for the migraine that the slammed shields had caused. He would do well to remember that even before her rebirth Celebrimbor was a force to be reckoned with.
~*~*~Dream~*~*~
Celair stood looking out over the grounds of Eregion with her arms wrapped around her waist while Kili walked up beside her.
“We’ve reached Rivendell.” Celair said with a soft smile on her lips.
“And we made it home from our most recent trip to try and find others for our journey ahead.” Kili answered with a statement of his own. “As soon as winter ends, we’ll be heading to the Shire to meet with someone that Gandalf has chosen for our fourteenth member...”
“You’ve found thirteen then?” Celair looked at him with a soft expression.
“My uncle, brother, and I are going for sure. Then there are our cousins Balin, Dwalin, Óin, Glóin, Nori, Dori, and Ori. We also have Bifur, Bofur, and Bombur of the Firebeards clan. Bombur and Bofur are brothers and Bifur is their cousin. Bifur took an axe to the skull during the battle of Azanulbizar. He can only speak in our native tongue or with Iglishmêk (dwarven sign-language). Bifur works as a toy maker with Bofur in their spare time, they are mainly miners. Bombur is a cook for the mountain.” Kili explained simply.
“I’m glad that you’ve found your company.” Celair smiled at him softly. “Even if Gandalf is hiding the fourteenth from you...” Celair froze as she remembered what she had read. “He’s even hiding his plan from the fourteenth member...”
“What do you mean?” Kili asked carefully. “Is this tied with the tales in your previous land?”
“Yes...Gandalf waits until the day of everyone’s arrival before he meets with the fourteenth. He doesn’t even explain to them that there are people coming... ‘it will be good for you and most amusing for me’...” Celair whispered the last part. “Bloody hell...”
“Another wizard with beliefs that he knows best?” Kili asked carefully.
“Among others...” Celair whispered. “I can picture the location where the meeting is taking place... it’s in a Smial with a bright green door to mark its place...and upon the door there will be a glowing dwarven rune to guide you all to the right place. The owner of the Smial will have no warning no preparation and because of the ways of the Hobbits they will let you all in and put up with it for it is seen as the height of bad manners to turn away a guest, even one that is unexpected.” Celair explained. “It is also seen as bad manners to not be prepared in anyway...”
“Would you be able to do anything to help with that?” Kili asked carefully.
“If it means that the first impressions of your Uncle’s One is not as harsh as was foretold in the stories that I read. Yes... The Valar and Eru allowed my kin and I to keep our secondary forms... With Papa being made into a proper wolf instead of the twisted form he had before. I will travel to the Shire after a few days rest and try and find and introduce myself to the owner of the Smial that you will be heading to. My kin will remain in Rivendell.” Celair smiled at Kili. “Oh... and remember and remind your uncle... to call a Hobbit a Halfling is the ultimate insult. They are half of nothing thank you very much.” She smirked before the smirk fell. “For a hobbit to be called a halfling... it is used for those that are unable to have children or only to have one or two... they are half of what they are meant to be.” Celair explained simply.
“What do you mean only one or two?” Kili blinked in shock.
“Hobbits are blessed by Lady Yavanna just as the land they care for is blessed. It is not uncommon for a Hobbit family to have anywhere from three to sixteen children, though sixteen is on the high end... though there are families that regularly have ten or twelve... I know that the mother of the fourteenth member was one of twelve children. I cannot remember names though at this moment.” Celair said simply with a shrug. “Oh, also to call someone a grocer or gardener is far from the insult that dwarrow would see it as. To a Hobbit that is a compliment. Though to be seen as one of those when one is looking for a thief...” She smirked again.
“That would be the best disguise.” Kili nodded in response. “I’ll inform my uncle of what is going on. I’ll also share what you’ve told me...”
“Good.” Celair smiled as she settled against Kili enjoying his company. “But that is for later...”
“Now let us just be here.” Kili nodded in response.
~*~*~End Dream~*~*~
Kili woke up in his bed in the Blue Mountains with a groan. “Bloody Hell...” He whispered in common as he sat up and moved to the kitchen space with a sigh.
“What’s wrong, Kurkarukê (my tiny raven)?” Dis asked as she saw the way her youngest came out of his room.
“Gandalf is about to make a big mess of Irak’Adad’s first meeting with his Khajimel (gift of all gifts).” Kili responded as he got his kafh (coffee).
“What do you mean?” Thorin asked as he joined them a pile of papers already in his hands for plans for the coming year.
“Your One is of the Shire folk. Celair was able to tell me that last night. Though she still can’t remember their name or gender they can remember now that they are Shire folk.” Kili sighed as he explained.
“So Ekûnuh (my one) is a Halfling?” Thorin asked with his head cocked to the side.
“Remember NEVER call them a halfling. That is the ultimate insult. They see the inability to bear children as being half of their being. It is seen as being half of a hobbit if they aren’t able to have more than two children.” Kili told them with wide eyes.
“Truly?” Dis asked with a furrowed brow, before nodding as she remembered when she had been told this before.
“Truly. It is very common for a hobbit family to have on average around 5 or 6 children, though there are those that have up to sixteen I believe Celair said.” Kili explained. “If a hobbit isn’t able to have more than two children then they are seen as half a hobbit and called a Halfling by their people. Also, Celair’s going to attempt to help with the impressions that we’re going to be making. She remembers from the stories of her previous world that when the company arrived at the Shire our host had no warning.”
“Gandalf said he’d speak with them though?” Thorin looked at Kili in confusion.
“Oh, he does... THE DAY OF.” Kili shakes his head. “He plays on the mannerisms of the Hobbits. For it is seen as the height of bad manners to turn away a guest even one that is unexpected. It is also seen as the height of bad manners to not provide food, and if late enough rest space, for guests no matter the number or arrival time.”
“He was just going to tell them the day of?” Dis shook her head in shock.
“Worse Amad.” Kili shook his head. “He was going to let us show up with no warning what-so-ever but for a vague ‘good for you’ and ‘amusing for me’ sort of statement.”
“Of course, the old grey beard was gonna do that...” Dis sighed.
“Celair and her kin were blessed by the Valar with being able to retain their abilities to shift their shapes. Since there are those in Middle-Earth with similar abilities. She’s planning on heading to the Shire in an attempt to find the home of the Hobbit that we’re to visit and have join our company prior to the arrival of Gandalf. She wants to give them more warning. For your sake along with the sake of the company.” Kili explained to his uncle.
“I’m grateful for that. And I’ll warn the others just in case she is unable to find them.” Thorin nodded in response before sighing. “Now you’ve got training to get to, and I’ve got paperwork to get to before I have to attend the meeting with the other dwarrow lords in an attempt to get more aid.”
“It might be better to keep the party small and the way it is.” Kili said as he worked on fixing his braids.
“What do you mean?” Dis asked with a furrowed brow.
“If we’re going to return the stone to the mountain then it would be better to have a smaller party. Not only that but a small traveling band of dwarrow on our way to the Iron Hills or one of the other settlements would have reason to travel the paths we’ll need to take to reach Erebor instead of a large army that will draw attention. The less attention we’ve got on us the better I would think. Especially if Gandalf is right that the Dark One’s attempting to find a way to get the mountain for his own stronghold.” Kili explained with a shrug.
“You have a point.” Thorin nodded. “But I still need to meet with the other clan Lords to make sure that they know something is in the works. Even if it isn’t a request for aid until AFTER we’ve taken care of the stone and such.”
“Make sure to emphasize that the stone HEART of the Mountain needs to be returned to the mountain to life the Curse.” Kili shrugged before gathering his weapons that Celair had made for him and headed to the door to leave. “I’ll see you at supper Amad.” He brushed a kiss over his mother’s cheek before leaving.
Notes:
Songs in this chapter:
On my own – from Les Misérables
Tir Na Nog – Celtic Woman
May it Be – Enya
Chapter 13
Summary:
Start of the journey in Middle Earth, from Celair (Fem Harry's) journey to the Shire and the arrival of the Company to Bella's (Fem Bilbo's) home, to the start of the Guest for Erebor. There are a lot of songs in this chapter, well five, but they are all ones that I've been listening to while writing this chapter. I've listed the artists and titles in the end note for the chapter.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Celair stood looking over the valley around her. She closed her eyes and thought back to a song that had been created in her old world. As she moved into her room she sighed and nodded to herself. She would perform it tonight in the Hall of Fire, tomorrow she would be traveling to the Shire to find the home of the Hobbit that was going to be joining the company. She smirked as she picked up her harp, it was one of the few things that people didn’t realize she knew how to use but something that carried over from the old world along with her past life.
“You are looking most fetching tonight. Are you going to share a song with us tonight Celair?” Glorfindel asked as he started walking beside her as soon as she had exited the room.
Celair was dressed in a blue velvet gown with heavy embroidery on the sleeves done in gold, ruby, and teal. There was a high but sheer neckline that was also embroidered. What no one saw was that she was barefoot under her dress, and she was wearing her hair the way she had kept it since her arrival back in Arda.
“Thank you.” Celair only smirked instead of responding to the question about a song.
“Cel what mischief are you up to tonight?” Berior asked with a raised eyebrow as he took in the harp and the dress that she was wearing, she rarely wore dresses that were so elaborate.
“All shall be revealed.” Celair smirked in response before entered the Hall of Fire.
Celair smiled when she saw that Lore had her violin with her, while Caun was carrying his hand drum while watching Lore as if she had the answers to the universe within her chaotic body.
As they all settled in for the meal Berior and Tirron continued to attempt to get her to share her plan but she refused. Her family knew that she would be traveling to the Shire starting the next day though others were unaware. Caun and Lore would be traveling most of the distance with her but remaining in Bree to keep watch there as she continued into the Shire itself. As the meal wrapped up Celair moved to sit on one of the benches before one of the three vast fireplaces.
Lore started playing her violin softly drawing attention with the melody that Celair added a soft vocalization to. Because of the events in her second year and the addition of Phoenix tears into her very blood she had gotten some of the gifts of a phoenix, mainly the power over her voice and getting people’s attention.
“I hear your voice on the wind
And I hear you call out my name...” Celair started singing as Caun began accompanying them on his hand drum.
“Listen, my child,” you say to me
I am the voice of your history
Be not afraid, come follow me
Answer my call, and I’ll set you free...” She sang making sure people were following her words.
“I am the voice in the wind and the pouring rain
I am the voice of your hunger and pain
I am the voice that always is calling you
I am the voice, I will remain.
I am the voice in the fields when the summer’s gone
The dance of the leaves when the autumn winds blow
Ne’er do I sleep throughout all the cold winter long
I am the force that in springtime will grow
I am the voice of the past that will always be
Filled with my sorrow and blood in my fields
I am the voice of the future, bring me your peace
Bring me your peace, and my wounds, they will heal
I am the voice in the wind and the pouring rain
I am the voice of your hunger and pain
I am the voice that always is calling you
I am the voice
I am the voice of the past that will always be
I am the voice of your hunger and pain
I am the voice of the future
I am the voice, I am the voice
I am the voice, I am the voice...” Celair let the final words trail off and before anyone else could step up to do another they changed the melody and started another song, though this time it was Caun who began to sing with a surprisingly deep voice, knowing what was needed when he recognized the melody.
“The world was young, the mountains green,
No stain yet on the Moon was seen,
No words were laid on stream or stone,
When Durin woke and walked along.
He named the nameless hills and dells;
He drank from yet untasted wells;
He stooped and looked in Mirrormere,
And saw a crown of stars appear,
As gems upon a silver thread,
Above the shadow of his head.
The world was fair, the mountains tall,
In Elder Days before the fall
Of mighty King in Nargothrond
And Gondolin, who now beyond
The Western Sees have passed away:
The world was fair in Durin’s Day.
A king he was on carven thrown
In many-pillared halls of stone
With golden roof and silver floor,
And runes of power upon the door.” Glorfindel looked over at Celair with a raised eyebrow at the line of the song.
“The light of sun and star and moon
In shining lamps of crystal hewn
Undimmed by cloud or shade of night
There shown forever far and bright.
There hammer on the anvil smote,
There chisel clove, and graver wrote;
There blade was forged and bound the hilt;
The delver minded the mason built.
There beryl, pearl, and opal pale
And metal wrought like fishes’ mail,
Buckler and corslet, axe and sword,
And shining spears were laid in horde.
Unwearied then were Durin’s folk;
Beneath the mountains music woke:
The harpers harped, the minstrels sang,
And at the gates the trumpets rang.
The world is grey, the mountains old,
The forge’s fire is ashen-cold;
No harp is wrung, no hammer falls:
The darkness dwells in Durin’s halls;
The shadow lies upon his tomb
In Moria, in Khazad-dûm.
But still the sunken stars appear
In dark and windless Mirrormere;
There lies his crown in water deep,
Till Durin wakes again from sleep.” Caun let the song trail off and then it was time for Lore’s song taking up the melody again, by this time Berior had figured out what was happening and gathered his guitar to accompany them. Celair silently cast a spell upon the fires around the fireplace showing what has been and what is to come if changes were not made. Few would notice and few would pay attention but just a few can make the biggest of differences.
“Oh, misty eye of the mountain below
Keep careful watch of my brothers’ souls
And should the sky be filled with fire and smoke
Keep watch over Durin’s sons
If this is to end in fire
Then we should all burn together
Watch the flames climb high into the night
Calling out father oh
Stand by and we will
Watch the flames burn auburn on
The mountain side
And if we should die tonight
Then we should all die together
Raise a glass of wine for the last time
Calling out father oh
Prepare as we will
Watch the flames burn auburn on
The mountain side
Desolation comes upon the sky
Now I see fire
Inside the mountain
I see fire
Burning the trees
And I see fire
Hollowing souls
I see fire
Blood in the breeze
And I hope that you remember me
Oh, should my people fall
Then surely I’ll do the same
Confined in mountain halls
We got to close to the flame
Calling out father oh
Hold fast and we will
Watch the flames burn auburn on
The mountain side
Desolation comes upon the sky
Now I see fire
Inside the mountain
I see fire
Burning the trees
I see fire
Hollowing souls
I see fire
Blood in the breeze
And I hope that you remember me
And if the night is burning
I will cover my eyes
For if the dark returns
Then my brothers will die
And the sky is falling down
It crashed into this lonely town
And with that shadow upon the ground
I hear my people screaming out
Now I see fire
Inside the mountains
I see fire
Burning the trees
I see fire
Hollowing souls
I see fire
Blood in the breeze
I see fire (oh you know I saw a city burning out) (fire)
And I see fire (feel the heat upon my skin, yeah) (fire)
And I see fire (uh-uh-uh-uh) (fire)
And I see fire burn auburn on the mountain side...” The voices singing trailed off and Celair, Caun, and Lore all stood up and walked out of the room as the last of the images in the flames died out.
Glorfindel and Erestor followed them out as soon as they realized what had happened. Looking around they attempted to find the trio only they were not in the valley anymore. For as soon as they had left the Hall of Fire they had gathered their things, with Celair changing her clothing to more appropriate travel gear, and left, with Lore riding upon Caun’s back in his grizzly form. Glorfindel returned to the hall where the others of their party were waiting and looked around for Ñillendur.
“Do you know where they’ve gone?” Glorfindel asked with wide eyes worried that their songs were warnings that they were going to head to the mountain and face either a Balrog or a dragon, either he wasn’t wanting Celebrimbor to face after just getting his friend back after thinking them gone forever.
“I do know where they’ve gone.” Len replied with a smirk on his lips. “Don’t worry...they won’t be facing either of the beasts before it is time.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Erestor asked having joined Glorfindel in confronting the newest members of the Valley.
“It means that there will come a time when both must be confronted. But right now, they are headed to a place where they will be able to prevent damage to a soul-bond’s first meeting.” Tirron replied with a smirk on his lips. “Caun and Lore are only traveling part way with Celair and acting as backup for what is to come. We’re remaining here until they return then we’ll be traveling with them.”
“I thought you were remaining here?” Elrond asked with a furrowed brow.
“No... we remain where Celair is. And She shall remain where her One is. As for Varyaro, he’ll remain wherever he wishes...but for Len, Mon, Ri, and myself along with Caun and Lore we are here to support Celair.” Tirron smirked in response with a shrug.
“I’ll be where Celair is, I am here to support her. And where she’ll end up will need a healer on hand.” Varyaro explained with his look of thinking that Tirron was being a dunderhead.
Several of the elves around them all looked at them in shock as they realized just what was going to happen.
It took three weeks, instead of the two months that it would normally take to travel on foot, for the trio to reach the Shire. It was thanks to their ability to move quickly over the grounds and not have to remain on roads. Caun and Lore both veered off to head to Bree where they would get them rooms at the Prancing Pony while Celair continued through the woods secretly until she was at the edge of the Old Forest. She then returned to her human form and with her hood up, she was again wearing the hooded jacket that she had worn upon her arrival in Rivendell, she traveled in a round-about way to reach Hobbiton and The Hill. As she had entered the Shire she could remember more of where the person who would help decide the fates of the line of Durin. She smiled when she spotted the green door in the side of The Hill, and yes it was capitalized and everything on every map that she had been able to find of the Shire. As she entered Hobbiton the sun was just starting to rise and she couldn’t help but sing again.
“High is the moon tonight
Hiding its guiding light
High
Heaven and Earth do sleep
Still in the dark so deep
I will the darkness sweep
I will the moon to flight
I will the heavens bright
I will the earth delight
Open your eyes with me
See paradise with me
Awake and arise with me
I am the dawn, I’m the new day begun
I bring you the morning, I bring you the sun
I hold back the night and I open the skies
I give light to the world, I give sight to your eyes
From the first of all time, until time is undone
Forever and ever and ever and ever
And I am the dawn and the sky and the sun
I am one with the One, and I am the dawn
I am the sky and the dawn and the sun
I am the sky and the new day begun
I am the sky and the dawn and the sun...” Celair sung softly as she walked along the path her voice carrying soft over the shire as the world around her woke for the day.
Celair smiled as she approached the Smial at the top of The Hill. Outside a small figure sat reading while enjoying the sunrise. She looked up when she heard the song and looked at the approaching figure who had their face hidden by a hood in a funny looking robe.
“Good morning.” The small female said with a soft smile on her lips. “That was a beautiful song...”
“Good morning... I thank you for the compliment...” Celair smiled as she lowered her hood and gave a slight bow to the figure. “Are Belladonna Baggins who Gandalf has been speaking of?”
“Gandalf?” The small female cocked her head to the side. “I’m Belladonna Baggins yes...I prefer Bella, since my mother was Belladonna as well.”
“The grey wizard...I believe that he would do fireworks for your grandfather’s birthdays...” Celair said, she knew she had to do this carefully.
“I haven’t seen him since years before my mother passed...” Bella blinked in shock.
“Oh...Um...I apologize then... It’s just that he has been speaking to my One that you were going to be accompanying them on their coming journey...they are supposed to be arriving as soon as spring has begun...He’s been telling them for months that he’s spoken with the fourteenth member of their company and gotten their agreement.” Celair said with wide eyes. “He’s told them to arrive on the 27th of the fourth month of the year...that there would be a feast held for them as they talk of their plans...”
“Fourteenth?!” Bella blinked in shock. “That means that thirteen would show up if that was so...”
“Well technically it would be fourteen arriving because the old gray beard doesn’t count himself as one of that number.” Celair shook her head.
“Fourteen men...” Bella gasped, she was already making plans in her head.
“Thirteen dwarrow and one wizard.” Celair corrected only to watch as the small figure gasped as if she was going to pass out.
“Are you counted in that number?” Bella asked with wide eyes.
“I was not... I just wanted to meet the one that would be joining my soul-marked on the journey...” Celair smiled at her.
“But you’re...” Bella looked at Celair and noticed her pointed ears from where her hair was pulled back into several braids, with two coming down on the side, with several beads worked within it.
“I’m an elf and I said Dwarrow and a wizard?” Celair said with a soft smile on her face. “There is something that few know outside of the Dwarrow and Elven community. There has been a few soulmates that have been of the two races. But because of the dark one they’ve never been able to be together for long without the darkness forcing them apart. One of the most famous out there were Celebrimbor and Narvi.” Celair told Bella with a smile as she sat on the ground in front of Bella.
“The ones who built the doors of Moria?” Bella asked with wide eyed wonder.
“Few know about them outside of the enclaves...” Celair looked at her with wide eyes.
“My father was an avid reader and my mother would bring him as many books as his heart could desire during her travels.” Bella replied with a soft expression as she remembered her parents.
“Ahhh...” Celair nodded in response. “I’m Celair, the daughter of Lily...” She said with a soft look on her face thinking of her own mother and a light bow. “It was the reverse for my parents in that my father would bring my mother all the books she could want.”
Weeks passed as Celair got to know Bella, who had offered to let her stay in Bag-End without a second thought after they’d spent the morning conversing. Caun and Lore had come for a few visits before returning to Rivendell to speak with their family there.
This day she was in the backyard working through the training exercises that came from her first life in this world. She couldn’t help but start singing as well as she fought against unseen foes.
“I am my mother’s savage daughter
The one who runs barefoot
Cursing sharp stones
I am my mother’s savage daughter
I will not cut my hair
I will not lower my voice
My mother’s child is a savage
She looks for her omens in the colors of stones
In the faces of cats, in the falling of feathers
In the dancing of fire
In the curve of old bones...” She could feel several watchers as she moved through her exercises and knew that there were those that felt it was wrong for Bella to be hosting her, especially since she was teaching Bella how to fight with a small blade that she had brought for her and had crafted for her before her journey.
“I am my mother’s savage daughter
The one who runs barefoot
Cursing sharp stones
I am my mother’s savage daughter
I will not cut my hair
I will not lower my voice
My mother’s child dances in darkness
She sings heathen songs
By the light of the moon
And watches the stars and renames the planets
And dreams she can reach them
With a song and a broom...” Lobelia was scoffing where she was standing on the road with a sharp sneer and a sharper umbrella, she had been the most vocal about the way that Bella was acting with hosting Celair for as long as she had been. She had also been focusing on getting Bella to agree to a marriage to someone from one of the farther reaches of the Shire where she would have to leave her home at Bag-End, leaving Lobelia to move in instead.
“I am my mother’s savage daughter
The one who runs barefoot
Cursing sharp stones
I am my mother’s savage daughter
I will not cut my hair
I will not lower my voice
We are all brought forth out of darkness
Into this world through blood and through pain
And deep in our bones, the old songs are waking
So sing them with voices of thunder and rain
We are our mother’s savage daughters
The ones who run barefoot
Cursing sharp stones
We are our mother’s savage daughters
We will not cut our hair
We will not lower our voice...” Celair smirked as Lore appeared to spar with her and joined in singing as well. Bella sat to the side watching and singing softly under her breath, so as not to draw too much attention from the others of Hobbiton to her actions. They repeated the last verse two more times before Celair put away her pair of matched knives and hugged Lore before moving to return to the Smial to clean up.
“How dare you!” Lobelia sneered at Celair as she moved past acting as if there wasn’t anyone there.
“How dare I what?” Celair looked at Lobelia with a raised eyebrow reminiscent of Varyaro as Professor Snape.
“How dare you flaunt your witchcraft!” Lobelia snapped.
“What witchcraft? I don’t remember casting anything... Did I cast anything Lore?” Celair looked over at Lore with a raised eyebrow.
“There’s no other way that you would be welcome for so long in Bag-End if you didn’t!” Lobelia snarled.
“Wow...” Celair blinked as she cocked her head to the side studying Lobelia. “You are seriously messed up in the head. It’s called being a good friend. At first Bella was just hosting me as the weather turned after I arrived. Now she’s offering housing as a friend. Isn’t that what is important to Hobbits being a good host?” She looked around at the others who were watching everything. “So far Bella’s shown she’s the best out of all of you for she welcomes everyone within her home not just other Hobbits.”
“She’s a halfling freak!” Lobelia sneered with her nose curling as if she’d smelled something foul. “She refuses to do what it proper by marrying and having faunts!”
“She’s wanting what her parents had their True Match. My people call them soulmates. It is clear with the first meeting, the first touch, the first song...each is different but they always know the ONE who is meant for them. And that person brings out the best, and sometimes the worst in the person.” Lore explained in a slightly airy manner. “Now most Hobbits are lucky they find their One easily... as their One is one of your peoples...But there are those whose One is of another race...”
“Well, those people,” the way Lobelia said ‘those people’ spoke of deep loathing of who she was speaking of as if something was truly wrong with them, “are obviously broken in some way. One should ALWAYS stick within their own kind.”
“Wow... so you’re full of bullshit.” Celair said with a raised eyebrow, amused at the gasp of scandalized shock from her swearing. “You do know that your Green Mother, Yavanna, is married to Aulë right? The Maker of the Dwarrow? You remember the Great Smith?” She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at the Hobbitess. “Or are you one of those that ignores the fact that Yavanna is married at all? You do know that Durin the First was matched with one of the original Hobbits? I believe in fact that it was one of the fore families of the Took clan...” She raised an eyebrow as she looked at Lobelia before glancing to the side at Bella. “There’s a reason the Tooks have always had a wanderlust...” She shrugged before looking back at Lobelia. “But you wouldn’t understand that would you. Because you’re a bigot...”
“Excuse me?” Lobelia gasped and if she had a string of pearls she would be clutching them in shock.
“You are a bigot.” Celair said slowly as if speaking slower would help her understand. “A bigot is someone who is obstinately or intolerantly devoted to his or her own opinions and prejudices.” She leaned forward a little to get closer to Lobelia and raised her eyebrow again. “Especially someone who regards or treats the members of a group with hatred and intolerance. Also known as a purist, supremacist, fanatic, or simply a racist bitch in your situation.” She looked Lobelia up and down before straightening. “Now just because you don’t believe certain things doesn’t make them untrue. That’s just being a blind bitch and I can’t stand those.”
“Easy Cel...” Lore came up and placed a soothing hand on Celair’s shoulder. “She’s not worth it.”
“But she’s been giving Bella shit since her parents died because she wanted what her parents had.” Celair looked at Lore with pain in her eyes.
“That may be but that is on her. You know that thanks to you and your help with Bella she’ll never achieve what she wants.” Lore replied. “She’ll never become Mistress of Bag-End. You and Bella have made sure of that.”
Celair nodded before looking back at Lobelia. “Lore’s right...You’re not worth it.” She then turned and walked away. She stopped just before she was going to enter the Smial. “Oh...and Lobelia...due to the laws of the Shire this home if Bella ever left would never go to you. It was built after all as a courting gift to her mother. Meaning it would go to the Took family before you would ever get your hands on it.”
Lobelia let out a screech from the road that was more frustration than anger before storming off down the path muttering under her breath.
Bella watched everything with wide eyes and hidden amusement before shaking her head and following Celair and Lore into Bag-End. She ignored all the other hobbits out in village around her home; she knew that the words of Celair really set the fox among the hen house but she couldn’t care at the moment. She only had two more days before Gandalf was supposed to show up with thirteen dwarrow and expecting a large feast. She’d already been stocking up at the market in preparation for this, several gossiping that she was making a courtship feast finally though there were speculations on who she could be willing to accept a courtship from since they hadn’t seen her Walking with anyone.
Celair listened to the gossip with a smirk and felt it was amusing when she heard the capitalization of Walking, when she had asked Bella what people were talking about she had just about fallen out of her seat in amusement.
Supposedly when Hobbits were courting the courter, usually the male, would bring a bouquet to state their feelings and intent, then they would go on Walks with the one they were wanting to court. If they went on a Walk it was usually unsupervised and tended to end in a romp or two in the hay. After a time spent ‘walking’ with a the one they were courting they would have a Courtship Feast, made by the courted, with the families to announce the end of the courtship and the entrance into the engagement. From engagement it would move to Gifts being created and given, usually in the simple ways of kitchen things or household goods and not to the extent that Bungo had done where he had built a full home. After the Gifts were given and accepted then marriage would happen. Engagement could last anywhere from a few months, especially if the ‘romps’ were ‘fruitful’ or they could last years. It was after the Courtship Feast that the couple were chaperoned and not allowed to be in private together, before that they were just ‘walking’ together. Knowing all of this and what was coming she knew that Bella would be able to say that she followed Hobbit courtship rituals, she’d just have to find a way to help Thorin learn the flower language of the Hobbits. She had been amazed when she’d learned the flower language was the same as what was used by the Victorians of her old life.
April 21, TA 2941
Celair looked out from the front window as Bella was waiting out front reading like when Celair had appeared. Lore had returned to Bree and Caun. Shifting into her wolf form she went out and curled up beside the bench where Bella was sitting when she felt the magic of the land change and she knew that Gandalf was close.
“Good morning.” Bella told the tall grey wizard as he appeared raising an eyebrow as he blocked the sun that she was using to read.
“What do you mean?” Gandalf asked with amusement. “Do you mean to wish me a good morning...or do you mean it is a good morning whether I want it or not? Or perhaps you mean to say that you feel good on this particular morning?” Celair had to hide her amusement at the way he was talking and simply remained in the shadows under the bench upon which Bella was sitting. “Or are you simply stating that this is a morning to be good on? Hm?” Gandalf finally stopped talking long enough for Bella to get a word in edgewise.
“All of them at once, I suppose.” Bella said as she closed her book down finally and marked the page with her finger.
“Hmmmm...” Gandalf gave a hum as he looked at her.
“Can I help you?” Bella asked with a raised eyebrow.
“That remains to be seen.” Gandalf replied while watching her seem to squirm in place.
Bella was just glad that she had the heads up that he would be showing up.
“I’m looking for someone to share an adventure.” Gandalf told her, Celair held in a huff at the way he was putting it.
“An Adventure?” Bella blinked in shock, yes she was planning on going and had spent the past few days between prepping for the feast packing to make sure that she had everything she’d need as a female on the road, but she wasn’t going to make things easy on him. “No, I don’t imagine anyone west of Bree would have much interest in adventure. Nasty, disturbing, uncomfortable things.” She stood up finally and went to her mail box to pick up the letters that were waiting for her. “Make you late for dinner. Heh, heh...” She pulled out the letters and placed them in her apron pocket while holding her book close to her chest, it was times like this that she wished she was one to smoke her father’s old toby. She huffed and hummed as she looked around before nodding to him and turning. “Good morning.” She gave a slight snap.
“To think that I should be ‘Good Morning-ed’ by Belladonna Took’s daughter as if I were selling buttons at the door.” Gandalf seemed to be exasperated.
“I beg your pardon Sir!” Bella snapped turning around. “I am a single woman and do NOT entertain the ideas of ‘adventure’ it is not Proper. I am NOT my mother.” She looked around and saw several of the more prominent gossips around Hobbiton were standing and listening in. “You also haven’t introduced yourself!”
“You’ve changed, and not entirely for the better, Belladonna Baggins.” Gandalf sighed as he looked at Bella who was now more at eye level as she was on an elevated part of the path.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t remember you.” Bella shook her head with a raised eyebrow.
“Well, you know my name, although you don’t remember I belong to it. I’m Gandalf. And Gandalf means...me.” Gandalf pulled himself up though he was weighted down by grief.
“Not Gandalf...the wandering wizard who made such excellent fireworks?” Bella straightened up. “Grandfather used to have them on Midsummer’s Eve. Heh, heh...ahem...” She straightened her dress as if embarrassed to have gotten so excited about her memory. “I had no idea you were still in business.” She raised an eyebrow as she said this and Celair had to fight the desire to laugh in her wolf form when Gandalf seemed to be most frustrated for how he was being remembered.
“And where else should I be?” Gandalf muttered with frustration.
“Where else...? Ahem...Ummm...” Bella looked around pressing her lips together as she fought the desire to laugh.
“Well, I’m pleased to find you remember something about me...” Gandalf sighed, “even if it’s only my fireworks. Yes.” Gandalf nodded firmly. “Well, that’s decided. It’ll be very good for you...” he pointed to Bella with a firm nod as he switched his staff from one hand to the other, “and most amusing for me. I shall inform the others.”
“The others?” Bella blinked and reared back slightly in shock. “Inform the Who? What? No...No...NO... Wait...” Bella turned and started to the door playing up the panic that she knew Gandalf was likely expecting. “We do not want any adventures here, thank you. Not today. Not...” She stopped and pointed to her stoop with a snarl, she could see several of the gossips watching and nodding in approval behind Gandalf as they heard her protests. “I suggest you try Over the Hill or Across the Water...” She gestured with her book as if shooing a particularly stubborn cat away. “Good Morning.” She gave a prim and firm nod before entering her home, all the while Celair was laying under the bench watching.
Celair watched and listened as Bella locked her door before she watched as Gandalf stepped through the fence line and made a glowing rune mark upon Bella’s freshly painted door. Holding back a growl as he peered into the window looking for Bella she watched as he turned and walked back down the path that he had approached on. She waited for another ten minutes to make sure he was gone before she moved to enter Bella’s Smial from the back door.
“So that’s all the warning I would’ve gotten from the old goat?” Bella looked at Celair as she changed back into her two legged form.
“That’s all the warning.” Celair nodded in response as she moved to the kitchen.
“What’s the mark that he placed on my door?” Bella asked looking back to the front door as she followed and gratefully accepted the cup of tea that had been prepared for her. “And how did the old busybody not know that I was hosting an elf?”
“Because I made sure that he wouldn’t pay attention to the gossip of the Shire when he came to see you. He was so focused on getting you to be part of the group that he didn’t pay attention anyway.” Celair smirked in response. “Now after you’ve had a bracing cup of tea you go into your father’s study and get the will and letters taken care of so that we can drop them off with your Uncle on our way out. Lore and Caun have a horse ready for me and a pony ready for you at the Green Dragon. Most of the Shire will believe that you’re traveling with me to Bree to visit my kin. And by the time that they realize what has really happened it’ll be too late to stop anything.”
“You’re sure my One is among the party coming?” Bella looked up from her tea with wide eyes.
“I’m sure. Just as I’ll be meeting mine in person for the first time tonight.” Celair smiled in response.
“I’m confused...” Bella blinked at her in shock. “You’ve spoken of him so much that I thought you’d already met....”
“We’ve shared dreams since both of us have come of age.” Celair said with a soft smile. “I’ll tell you some more of the tales of my life before...” She smiled at Bella before she turned to start preparing some of the desserts that wouldn’t sit well until they came. She’d already made snickerdoodles cookies, knowing that they were some of Dwalin’s favorites from Kili. She’d also made some gingersnaps for Kili and some other treats. But today she was going to focus on berry pocket pies for the others, she made sure there was plenty cooling on the windowsill for the faunts that would slip up in an attempt to pilfer them from the ledge.
The day passed quickly and before they knew it night had fallen and while Bella wanted to go to bed with exhaustion she knew that the Party was going to begin at any time. The feast was ready and with the help of Celair the Party Table was out and set up for the large party of Dwarrow that would be showing up. Bella had just sat down to enjoy a cup of tea when her doorbell rang. She took a deep breath and looked at Celair with a look that just screamed ‘really now?’ before getting up to answer it.
“Dwalin, at your service.” The large bald and bearded dwarf bowed lightly with a smirk to Bella.
“Hmmm...” Bella looked at him before sighing and stepping back. “Belladonna Baggins, at the service you and yours. Please come in,” she stepped back and let Dwalin pass her. “Boots by the door, large weapons in the stand there or on the table and cloaks on the hooks. Please. I won’t ask you to completely disarm but please respect my home.”
“Of course.” Dwalin nodded in response before entering.
“Celair, meet Dwalin.” Bella introduced Celair to Dwalin. “The first of the ‘unexpected party’.” The air quotes were clear in Bella’s voice.
“Unexpected?” Dwalin looked at her in shock.
“Gandalf told me it would be good for me and most amusing for him after informing me he would ‘inform the others’ but not telling me who and how many. Thanks to Celair though I’m not unprepared. I would prefer if we waited until the rest, or at least a majority of the party have arrived before we get into the food.” Bella explained as she sighed and showed Dwalin into the lounge area.
“Really?” Dwalin blinked in shock as he learned what the old greybeard was attempting to pull.
“Yep!” Celair popped the p obnoxiously as she answered. She had her hair braided again in a way that kept it fully out of her face and showed her beads, she smirked internally when Dwalin registered the beads and looked toward her in shock. She simply raised one side of her mouth in a smug smile and raised an eyebrow as well though she remained silent as Bella went to greet the next arrival of the Party. “So...” She watched as they greeted each other with a head knock. “Is that a Balin and Dwalin thing or is that something that all Dwarrow do?”
“It’s a more common Dwarrow greeting after a time of separation.” Balin answered having taken in her braids and beads just as Dwalin had. He looked at her then to Dwalin with a raised bushy eyebrow.
When the next ringing of the bell happened, Bella sighed before straightening her dress slightly and heading for the door to open it.
“Fili,” “And Kili,” “At your service” came a pair of voices from the front that caused Celair to perk up and turn toward the door with wide eyes.
Celair listened as she heard Bella give the same instructions as she had to the others for their boots, large weapons and cloaks before she led them to the parlor where they were having everyone gather.
“Ekûnuh...(My One)” Kili’s voice was filled with awe, that was matched by his expression, as he took in Celair in person for the first time outside of their dreams. His soul rang just as Narvi’s did all the years before, while he watched as Celair’s soul sang in answer. “It is so good to see you at last.”
“Melda heru...(beloved lord)” Celair whispered approaching and cupping his cheek. “Such a blessing...”
Those that were watching were in awe as there was a flare of Celair’s magic settling around her and Kili. They both seemed to glow from inside as their fae found each other again after so many long years apart. Bella slid slowly over to Fili who was watching with a sad joy on his face.
“What’s wrong?” She whispered as she watched this meeting of soulmates.
“Nothing... This is something that has been many years in the making and that I get to witness my little brother find his One...” Fili said with a soft look on his face. “It’s a blessing from Mahal...as well as all the other Valar.” He looked toward Bella and knew from what Kili had said through the years that this was his uncle’s One and just knew that she would be a part of their family soon as well. “I was there the first time he woke from a Dream with her that he remembered. The pain that he was feeling and going through over the years waiting for her to be here for him to be able to meet her...” He shook his head and looked back at the pair, Celair was on her knees resting her forehead against Kili’s in greeting and joy over the connection between them. “To see this happen...” He trailed off and a short time later there was another bit of the bell ringing before it was abruptly cut off. “I’ll come with you... we should give them a little time.” He looked at Kili and Celair before looking at Balin and Dwalin who nodded in response before following Bella to the door.
When Bella opened it and a large mass of Dwarrow fell in Fili wanted to pinch the bridge of his nose. Bella looked at Gandalf standing in the back and simply raised an eyebrow in response to his ‘sheepish’ expression. Though the expression didn’t last long when the group straightened up and introduced themselves with the help of Fili, taking charge as the highest ranking person since his Uncle wasn’t there yet and he was the Crown Prince.
“So...” Celair entered the Front Hall after a moment when there was silence. “This is the group that you mentioned when speaking of ‘the others’ that you were going to notify?” She crossed her arms and glared at Gandalf. “Do you Mithrandir know the damage that you are going to do for Belladonna if she decides not to join on the journey? She’s already seen as a ‘Mad Baggins’ for refusing to marry. By inviting,” Celair looked over the group and saw that they were still short one, “Twelve dwarrow into her home without a by-your-leave she would be labeled in a way that would cause her to be exiled from her people. Is that what you’re attempting here? She joins to avoid this? Its not like there aren’t gossips in the whole of the Shire, especially in Hobbiton that wouldn’t see you arrive with such a large number of males and enter a SINGLE female’s home. She’d be ruined.”
Gandalf blinked in shock as he took in the elf standing before him. He cocked his head to the side as he studied the female then looked toward the dwarf that was standing protectively at her side also with his arms crossed and glaring at him.
“Can it be?” He blinked in shock.
“It matters not Gandalf.” Celair snapped. “What matters is your attempted to force Belladonna to join the company by showing up UNINVITED AND UNEXPECTED with twelve dwarrow.”
“There’s supposed to be thirteen of us.” Fili piped up with a smirk.
“The number doesn’t really matter.” Celair waved it off though she did glance at him. “What matters is that to the Hobbits around here Belladonna Baggins would be a ‘ruined’ woman by having so many men in her Smial when she is unwed and of marriageable age.” She looked toward Gandalf. “Something that Mithrandir would know. If she was a male it wouldn’t be commented on at all but as a female...” She shook her head. “It’s only thanks to my being here and having been here for the last few months meaning that she is not alone when all of you arrived that her reputation would not be ruined. But Mithrandir didn’t know that I was here when he set this up. He also didn’t alert her to the fact that you were all coming.” She explained. “It’s only again because of me and my connection to Kili that I was able to warn her and help her prepare. Now...Kili and I are going to get the last member of the party and we will sit down and eat. We’ll discuss things after the meal and not before. Balin,” Celair looked toward the white beard with a raised eyebrow. “I’m trusting you to act as chaperone since Mithrandir, or Gandalf as you know him, is known as a Disturber of the Peace after he convinced Bella’s mother to travel as far as Rivendell before she agreed to Bungo’s suit.”
“Of course.” Balin nodded in response, he also remembered the things Kili had shared and knew that Bella would be the One of Thorin.
Gandalf was standing sputtering as he watched the female elf walk out of the Smial and head into the night without another word to him. He looked around and noticed that all of the dwarrow that were there were glaring at him as if he had done something wrong while Bella was standing there with her hands on her hips and a raised eyebrow.
“While Celair is getting the last member of the party let’s head into the dining room. A few of you can help me carry the food from the kitchen and pantry. The second pantry is stocked with foods that are good for a journey so even IF I don’t journey with you, you’ll be able to restock your packs with travel rations. After all no Hobbit worth their foot hair will allow a guest to go hungry. Not since meals are so important to us.” Bella shook her head and gestured toward the dining room which was just off the parlor. “Now thanks to Celair I know that Dwarrow aren’t big on vegetables but there are some that are prepared differently than you’re used to. That is mainly for myself and Celair as we need them to thrive, if you want to try them feel free but do NOT throw them away.” She shook her head and led the way to the kitchen where the table there was filled with dishes and such that were overflowing with food.
The Dwarrow looked in shock at the large amount of food provided, including a full roast pig, several roast chickens, meat pies, fruit pies, roast potatoes, mashed potatoes, chips, bread, cheese, full fish, large sides of beef, corn, and more. They looked in shock a the large amount of food and then looked at each other. If this was what a hobbit was able to provide with warning what would they be able to throw together without notice? It made several think of Royal feasts when the food was plentiful and the merriment light before the arrival of the Dragon and the fall of Erebor. It amazed Kili and Fili who had never had a Royal Feast when food was so plentiful. There were even soups and large kegs of ale with plentiful supply of wine as well. Gandalf looked at what was laid out in shock before looking toward Bella with wide eyes.
“This is what happens when I have plenty of warning. I would have been a poor hostess if it wasn’t for Celair.” Bella said with a raised eyebrow to Gandalf. “It would’ve been an insult to our Green Mother’s Husband’s children.” She shook her head.
Celair moved through the Shire and found Thorin after a short time. Kili called out to him and greeted him while Celair stood back and watched with a gentle smile on her lips.
“You must been Celair.” Thorin said with a soft look in his eyes that was rare when directed at an Elf.
“That I am.” Celair nodded in return. “It is good to meet my Kili’s nossi (family). I briefly met Fili back at the Smial where the rest are waiting for us.”
“Did Gandalf give any warning?” Thorin asked with an exhausted expression.
“No.” Celair shook her head in return. “Hence why we came to find you so that the actual leader of the expedition is there to talk to Bella and inform her of what is happening.”
“Well thank you.” Thorin nodded in relief. “I can lead just find under the stone when I can hear it speak directions to me but here...” He looked around the rolling hills of the Shire.
“It’s actually the magic of the land. If you haven’t been invited in by one of the members of the Shire, ie a hobbit, then the magic of the land will keep you from easily being able to find your way after dark.” Celair explained as they moved back along the path. “During the day or early dusk its not that much of an issue but after full dark the magic of the land granted by Lady Yavanna’ll protect her people.”
“I didn’t realize that...” Thorin and Kili both said with wide eyes looking around again.
“Just as if you’re not a Hobbit and try to go through the Old Woods after dark you’re just as likely to be led astray by orbs of light called will-o-wisps, their ghost lights that’ll lead you wrong more times than right.” Celair smirked as she moved ahead of the two dwarrow, as she walked she hummed a song that was stuck in her head that she would teach the dwarrow after they take back the mountain.
“OI!” Celair cried out as she stepped into the Smial and looked at the star haired dwarrow pilfering some silver candlesticks. “Put those back. Your hostess is being polite by allowing you to eat her food, sleep in her home, and she’s had ta deal with plenty of petty thieves among her own family she doesn’t need ya to take something as well.” She crossed her arms and glared at the dwarrow as he put the candlesticks back. “She’s got a family member that would gladly steal this whole home out from under her she don’t need someone like ya dishonoring your guest rights.”
“Nori...” Thorin pinched the bridge of his nose as he noticed who it was.
Thorin was shocked when they walked into the dining room and saw the feast that was laid out across the table for them. He turned to Belladonna Baggins with wide eyes.
“Miss Baggins you honor us with your generosity.” Thorin gives a light bow, more than a king would give to a lower subject as he looked at her in awe and shock. He was taken by her beauty with her long rich earth brown hair, her smooth face, even her small leaf shaped ears were adorable but what really caught his attention was her sapphire blue eyes that made him think of the purest sapphires pulled from within the mines they were hoping to reclaim. As soon as he had laid eyes on her he felt the hammer strike on his soul that told him this was his One. “I am Thorin Oakenshield. I’m the leader of this company that has invaded your home and hospitality at the leading of Gandalf. I ask that you hear us out and give us an honest answer. I know that Gandalf has already guaranteed your accompaniment without consulting with you on it.”
“I will listen.” Bella promised with a nod of her head, though she did give a glare to Gandalf that caused him to stumble in shock that she would be upset with him.
“Not everyone agrees to the idea of the ‘Greater Good’.” Celair told Gandalf in a whisper as she moved past him to sit beside Kili and join in on the feast. “Oh, be careful with the dishes and the knives.” She told those sitting around the table. “The dishes are heirlooms passed down through many generations as a wedding gift to the females of the Took line. As for the knives they have to rely on the craftsmanship of men in the village of Bree and there are only so many times one can travel to Bree without being whispered about.”
This brought whispers of disgust from the blacksmiths among the company as they took in the knives and noticed how they had been designed to blunt easily so to make the hobbits return to pay to have them sharpened. With that notice they took more care, and when told about the heirloom dishes they also treated them like the treasures that they were instead of tossing them like Celair remembered happening in the story. She watched as the Company of Thorin Oakenshield enjoyed the food and had a chance to truly relax after the journey to reach this point. When it came time to discuss the potential journey that Bella was being asked to join them on Celair sat back and listened. She was glad that she was able to give Bella a slight warning so she didn’t pass out listening to Bofur attempt to frighten her with talk of dragon fire.
“And when have YOU experienced Dragon fire?” Celair asked Bofur with a raised eyebrow. “I know that Balin and Thorin were alive at the time the Dragon took Erebor. On the other hand...I believe that it’s been said that you and your family are from the Iron Hills?” She cocked her head to the side; she had heard mention of where they were from while they were talking with Bella over the meal.
“And you’d know?” Bofur looked at her with a raised eyebrow.
“I would actually. I wasn’t always as I am now...” Celair replied with a raised eyebrow. “I lived another life in another world and I faced Dragon Fire two times in that lifetime.”
“Have you killed any?” The youngest, who she believed was named Ori, asked.
“No...One was a baby and I helped smuggle it out of the country I lived in to a reserve. In the world I lived in Dragons were a protected species and had several different breeds. They did not have the intelligence of these Dragons nor their greed. The second one I flew against in a tournament where I had to steal an egg from her nest. If you think the dragon that stole the mountain is mean you don’t want to face a nesting mother,” Celair shuddered in memory. “Add to that I was much smaller than I am now and it was a challenge. Though I believe that my smaller height helped me avoid the enraged mother.”
The dwarrow and Bella were looking at her in shock, Kili was holding her hand to help her stay in the here and now, while Gandalf was blinking as if he couldn’t register what had been said. Celair took a drink of the wine that had been set at the table for her and the others that wanted them. She knew that she was dropping things on them that they weren’t expecting but she figured it would help Bella get over the fear and shock that was the journey ahead.
“When would you need to leave?” Bella asked carefully, while reading over the contract carefully.
“Tomorrow if possible.” Thorin replied looking at her just as carefully.
“If you can hold off by one day I will give you an answer in the morning. I am the head of the family until my cousin comes of age and I would need to make sure that others do not attempt to steal his inheritance.” Bella explained. “It is very likely I will go with you but I want to think it over and discuss some possible changes to the contract, nothing about the goods or anything but there are some cultural differences I would want to cover... I’ve got most of the paperwork filled out and ready but I would need to make sure it gets to the right people.”
“Why? Couldn’t you just return...” Ori asked in honest open confusion.
“No... If I go on this I would need to find a place to stay after. If it was just a trip to Bree it would be acceptable but for me to go for likely months before we even reach the mountain I would be labeled a ‘loose’ woman and I shunned from the whole of the Shire. If I was married when I left and I was with my husband it would be something else entirely.” Bella explained shaking her head. “But since I haven’t even entered into a courtship with anyone...” She shook her head even more before looking back toward Thorin. “I need to look through my paperwork and make sure it is complete before getting it sent to my Uncle. As the Thain of the Shire he will be able to make sure my late father’s and I’s wishes are followed. And to make sure that the Sackville-Baggins family do not get ahold of Bag-End like they wish to do.”
“Bag-End?” Ori asked.
“My home. My father built it as a final wedding gift for my mother. So, though the Sackville-Baggins family think it would go to them as the next in line due to my Father, even though there are others before them including my cousin, it by the laws of the Shire is that this home goes to my mother’s family unless deeded by myself to someone else. In this case to my cousin Drogo Baggins and his future wife, they’re in courtship currently.” Bella explained. “I plan on gifting them Bag-End in the hopes that they are able to fill it with family as my father dreamed of with my mother.”
Celair listened and watched, she knew that Thorin had felt the Hammer strike but she also knew that for Hobbits understanding is the first touch, something that hadn’t happened yet. Thorin looked over at Balin and got a discreet nod in return.
“We can hold a day. It would give us time to prepare.” Thorin nodded in response.
“Thank you. I can work tomorrow on preparing trail rations that my mother taught me that will be filling but also easy to travel with and light.” Bella nodded in response.
Two days later the company of fourteen, plus one elf and one wizard set out in the early hours from Bag-End. Bella made sure that Bag-End was secure so that Lobelia and her family couldn’t get in without permission. She also made sure that Drogo and Primula were able to claim the home as soon as they married. She also made sure that she had the needed clothing, having modified several of her father’s clothing items with the help of Celair, so that she would still be covered but able to move and fight. Bella had finally felt the connection with Thorin that morning as he helped lift her onto the pony’s back to ride.
“Ready for an unexpected journey?” Celair whispered to Bella as she rode beside her.
“Ready as I can be.” Bella replied not even looking back as they rode down the path. “This will be a very welcome journey.”
Thorin looked back with a soft expression that he quickly hid when he saw Gandalf looking between them in frustration. Celair looked at Gandalf with a furrowed brow as they rode, she moved to the front.
“If you’d like I could lead the way until we’re in Bree.” Celair offered with a raised eyebrow.
“I would be grateful.” Thorin replied without looking back again.
“You’ll have a chance to do a proper Hobbit courtship as we travel...the beginning is taking ‘walks’ together after giving a courting bouquet. Just like there are gems with different meanings there are flowers with different meanings. I’ll help you and later act as Chaperone if you wish.” Celair said with a smirk on her lips.
“Again, I would be grateful.” Thorin nodded.
“Oh, and don’t let Gandalf give you advice on the flowers. He’s never understood the differences between some of them.” Celair smirked as she spoke before moving her horse to the front, while she had traveled to the Shire as a wolf her horse had gotten out and followed showing up at the beginning of true spring.
Thorin smirked in response before moving along the path with the others following him. Balin came up and began to cover what had been discussed with Bella for the changes to the contract, specifically the rituals for burial if needed, the need for several more meals in a day than a dwarrow, along with the desire not for her to take a 14th of a gold share but instead of have a place to build a home on the edge of the mountain and form a garden in the ways of Hobbits. Celair knew that there would be many challenges along the path, she’d spoken in private the night before with Thorin, Kili, and Balin about forming a contract for her to join on the company as well as protection for Bella along with being Kili’s One. She knew that there would be those that want to wipe out the line of Durin following them but she also knew that she would do everything in her power to keep anything from happening to them.
Notes:
Songs: (playing on my Spotify account as I was writing the chapter and leading to having them appear in the story because of muses)
The Voice – Celtic Woman
Durin’s Song (Also Known As: Song of Durin) – Written by: J.R.R. Tolkien’s full edition Sung by: Geoff Castellucci
I See Fire – Sung by: Ed Sheeran
The Sky and the Dawn and the Sun – Sung by: Celtic Woman
Savage Daughter – Sung by: Eketerina Shelehova
Pages Navigation
JannaFrancine on Chapter 1 Wed 31 Jan 2024 05:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
zerofullbuster on Chapter 1 Wed 31 Jan 2024 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 1 Wed 31 Jan 2024 07:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
zerofullbuster on Chapter 1 Wed 31 Jan 2024 07:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
BadWolfKris on Chapter 1 Wed 31 Jan 2024 07:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
29magic on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Feb 2024 11:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
bribri1300 on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Dec 2024 08:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
BadWolfKris on Chapter 2 Thu 01 Feb 2024 01:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
JannaFrancine on Chapter 2 Thu 01 Feb 2024 08:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lilyraebooks on Chapter 2 Fri 02 Feb 2024 03:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
SilverRavenWolf on Chapter 2 Tue 06 Feb 2024 03:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Purple_Goddess on Chapter 2 Tue 06 Feb 2024 08:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
3AM_Conspiracy on Chapter 2 Sat 06 Apr 2024 05:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 2 Fri 26 Jul 2024 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
JewelBecky on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Apr 2024 12:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 2 Fri 26 Jul 2024 05:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Crimson666 on Chapter 2 Sun 06 Oct 2024 04:19PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 06 Oct 2024 04:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
JannaFrancine on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Feb 2024 07:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
29magic on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Feb 2024 08:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Karma (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Feb 2024 03:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Feb 2024 06:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lilyraebooks on Chapter 3 Sat 10 Feb 2024 03:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
BadWolfKris on Chapter 3 Sun 11 Feb 2024 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Thu 29 Feb 2024 02:32PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 29 Feb 2024 03:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Thu 29 Feb 2024 03:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Thu 29 Feb 2024 11:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Fri 01 Mar 2024 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Fri 01 Mar 2024 06:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Fri 01 Mar 2024 01:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Fri 01 Mar 2024 10:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Sat 02 Mar 2024 01:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Sat 02 Mar 2024 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Sat 02 Mar 2024 02:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
(10 more comments in this thread)
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Thu 29 Feb 2024 03:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Sun 03 Mar 2024 09:43AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 03 Mar 2024 09:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Sun 03 Mar 2024 04:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Sun 03 Mar 2024 08:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Sun 03 Mar 2024 10:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
angeleyes4120 on Chapter 3 Sun 03 Mar 2024 11:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mama_N4856 on Chapter 3 Mon 04 Mar 2024 12:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
(99 more comments in this thread)
ioname2you on Chapter 3 Sat 09 Mar 2024 10:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation